‘Ser “ky he a te HAs Sr et Pek chee yey ae fi BG eo tha * ah oh de he : ae Wee Ls ] ry _ pa . i Wie i 3 MS * ee m ed a ee | a, . pt + a . 4 P * C < * a : S S . ry a - * 5 o ‘ rs p Pa | B . a . - | rane - . : oT Co Sd . . et i. A er ee . * rag ; a ho ; . A, 08 oy hi ted \* oa pm A Pra! - a Phe os . i oe ey . . Ee r 7 PRI CRN, b z * wen * ae ‘ Fi ' HA . * 4 « ee . 7 7: - . cs eo ee . e 7 eae a a ee P oe My es 5 a oy ia . " - C . . , ao, “> . a U * m 7 i*s a - ay . - Wn ns Pe ee a . ao . S Paty Reh ore Ps ' re) abi wie "4 Peer . * A old ee : r et 4” ce rn. Eel pretty te eaten hos o a ore ee eee te tos poe ee hadeeae send elas yea ps PREP eS : rahe nee ¢ a RT TOPE I i eat eatteels aoa age aa Pea ig cel te tm ree mame TP spy tee lr peryt dF am ett «te f (Pr etna rs aetna te thay 8 . eur age not eae rae lS ce ad pa re iin tet Fiat GO ER & oe eae ee a , ee Ree ee Free - o— Risa Copeiderare eset ett Rtg i cgs i pata ands ae os Sere eT ie o¢ ceerectn ge eg tn geet epee reg eee Seria PT NARS Wy latin a pele AF We yoe mee 3 - eee na aa 7 Te til Ahkean ete pip ey Paty Pee * + ~ CORNELL UNIVERSITY LIBRARY er MER SU, ANS Date Due Lae PRINTED INIU. S, A. (hay CAT.|NO, 23233 Fe ia University Library : = Tiiiin Se 4 Olin A COMPLETE HISTORY OF ILLINOIS FROM 16783 TO 1878; EMBRACING THE PHYSICAL FEATURES OF THE COUNTRY; ITS EARLY EXPLORATIONS; ABORIGINAL INHABITANTS FRENCH AND BRITISH OCCUPATION ; CONQUEST BY VIRGINIA; TERRITORIAL CONDITION AND THE SUBSEQUENT CIVIL, MILITARY AND POLITICAL EVENTS OF THE STATE. BY ALEXANDER DAVIDSON AND BERNARD STUVE, ' SPRINGFIELD: D. L. PHILLIPS, PUBLISHER, 1 apr ae / CORNELL UNIVERSITY \. LIBRARY, - ort Dao Entered according to act of Congress, in the year 1873, by ALEXANDER DAVIDSON AND BERNARD ST UVE, In the office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington. STEREOTYPED BY THE ILLINOIs STATE JOURNAL COMPANY. TABLE OF CONTENTS. CHAPTER. PAGE. I. GEOLOGY OF ILLINOIS.............2...... HAIRY SR CAG RTE ALS: DNaaiRapsinnaiBiein Seeesee ch Il. TOPOGRAPHY, RIVERS, SOIL AND CLIMATOLOGY. Origin of the Prairies; Table of Temperature and Rainfall.......... staigsatvrsie’ . 1M. ILLINOIS ANTIQUITIES; THE MOUND BUILDERG........ sea neeennee semeees 23 IV. THE INDIANS OF ILLINOIS. Algonquins and Iroquois; Illinois Confederacy; Sacs and Foxes: Kickapoos; Mascoutins; Plankishaws; Pottowatamies; Art of Hunting; General Coun- cils; Constitution of the Indian Family; Methods of Sepulture; Belief in a Future State: Why the Red Race should give way to the White.... 30 V. OPERATIONS OF THE MISSIONARIES—EXTENT OF THEIR OPERATIONS UP TO 1673—The French on the St. Lawrence; LaSalle Discovers the Ohio 53 VI. EXPLORATIONS BY JOLIET AND MARQUETTE—1678-1675..........- 4 iblalaisia 59 VII. EXPLORATIONS BY LA SALLE. The Griffin; Fort Creve Coeur..........cccceeeee ceceeeee Pustiet Sie es Areticniees 67 VUI. TONTI'S ENCOUNTER WITH THE IROQUOIS... ..... ae ee 7 1X. FURTHER EXPLORATIONS BY LA SALLE. His Indian Colony on the Illinois; Discovers the Mouth of the Mississippi and takes possession of all the Country in the name of the King of France; Builds Fort St. Louis on Starved Rock; His Colony in Texas.............--- 91 XX. 1700-1719-ILLINOIS A DEPENCY OF CANADA AND PART OF LOUISIANA. The Government a Theocracy; Operations of Crozat........ cccceeeeceeen ees 108 XI. 1717-1633—ILLINOIS AND LOUISIANA UNDER THE COMPANY OFTHE WEST. John Law—His, Banking Operations; The Mississippi Scheme; Founding of New Orleans; Mining for the Precious Metals in Illinois; The Spaniards via Santa Fe seek the Conquest of Illinois; They are met and overwhelmed by the Missouris; Fort Chartres built; Extermination of the Natchez; Opera- tions of the Company of the West in Ilinois...............-...-05 sate. aesene 21D XII. 1732-1759—-ILLINOIS AND LOUISIANA UNDER THE ROYAL GOVERNORS. War with the Chickasaws; Death of Gov. D’Artaguette; Commerce of Illi- nois; Manners and customs of the French; Common Field; Common; Inter- course with the Indians; Avocation and Costume of the People; Mode of Administering the Law; Operations of the Ohio Company; Fort DuQuesne; M. DeVilliers of Fort Chartres defeats the Virginians at the Great Meadows; War between the French and English Colonists........ sineieHeanalemesnscaaeras, 124 Iv TABLE OF CONTENTS. XIII. 1759-1763-THE CONSPIRACY OF PONTIAC; ATTACK UP0N DETROIT. Destruction of the British Posts and Settlements..........esccseeceeereeneee LOT XIV. SIEGE OF DETROIT; PONTIAC RALLIES THE WESTERN TRIBES. His Submission and Death....... ..ccsecsceeeeeeee oe siesoabten ns a ceaRenes vee 150 XV. ILLINOIS AS A BRITISH PROVINCE. ; Partial exodus of the French; Their dislike of English Law, and the restoration of their own by the Quebec Bill: Land Grants by British Commandants; Curious Indian Deeds; Condition of the Settlements in 1765, by Capt. Pitman; Brady’s and Meillets’s Expeditions to the St. Joseph in 1777-1778......-.+-+-- 162 XVI. CONQUEST OF ILLINOIS BY GEORGE ROGERS CLARK.........+eesee1+5 178 XVIT. CLARK OBTAINS POSSESSION OF VINCENNES. Treaties with the Indians; Vincennes falls into the hands of the English and is recaptured by Clark................ KaRdceeue seudisie: Bese ele Sun araccvaiurets Ra natetaiate Saree wees 184 XVIII. 1778-1781—-ILLINOIS UNDER VIRGINIA. ‘The French take the Oath of Allegiance; Illniois County; American Immi- grants: LaBalme’s Expedition; The Cession of the Country and Delays Incident thereto; No Regular Courts of Law; Curious Land Speculation. 202 X1X. ILLINOIS UNDER THE GOVERNMENT OF THE NORTHWEST TERRITORY. Ordinance of 1787; Organization ot St. Clair County; Bar of Illinois in 1790; Im- poverished condition of the French; Indian Hostilities, 1783 to 1795; Randolph County; American Immigration; Sickness; Territorial Assembly at Cincin- nati; Notable Women of Olden Time; Witchcraft in Illinois. . . 210 XX. 1800-1809—ILLINOIS AS PART OF THE INDIANA TERRITORY. Its Organization; Extinguishment ot Indian Titles to Lands; Gov. Harrison’s Facility in this; Land Speculations and Frauds on Improvement Rights and Headrights; Meeting of the Legislature at Vincennes in 1805; Statutes of TBO ses stasio saieicieices VRC Hagin pi tieains aia inls iv by aiorG, on sib aicrcisiose Steet e einisealesnau sts LOR XXI, 1809—ILLINOIS TERRITORY. Opposition to division; Jesse B. Thomas; Gov. Edwards; Nathaniel Pope; Ter- ritorial Federal Judges; The Governor avoids the meshes of the Separa- tionists and Anti-Seperationists; Condition and Population of the Territory. 241 XXII. INDIAN TROUBLES IN ILLINOIS PRECEDING THE WAR OF 1812. The Conntry put ina State of Defence by the organization of Ranging Com- panies and the building of Block Houses and Stockade Forts; Gov. Edwards sends an envoy to Gomo’'s Village; Battle of Tippecanoe; Indian Council at COROBIA. ccc ce cecienseceese sierra Sievatets Seishin ciasstes everee GAT XXIII. THE MASSACRE AT CHICAGO; EARLY HISTORY OF THE PLACE..... 260 XXIV. ILLINOIS IN THE WAR OF 1812. Gov. Edwards’s Military Campaign to Peoria Lake; Gen. Hopkins with 2,000 Mounted Kentucky Riflemen marches over the prairies of Illinois; His force Mutinies and marches back; Capt. Craig burns Peoria and takes all its inhabi- tants prisoners; Second Expedition to Peoria Lake; Indian Murders; Dlinois and Missouri send two expeditions up the Missouri in 1814: Their Battles and DISASt OLrSs sesiwan capisisawais'se Se ssisinieains esi ncienmadees nee agence RRR Ris acer dares sd 268 XXV. CIVIL AFFAIRS OF THE ILLINOIS TERRITORY FROM 1812 TO 1818, Meeting of the Legislature; The Members; Laws: Conflicts between the Legis- lature and Judiciary; Curious Acts; Territorial Banks; Commerce; First Steamboats; Pursuits of the People.............2ce cesscecevees ecceee eeeeese. 283 TABLE OF CONTENTS. Vv. XXVI. ORGANIZATION OF THE STATE GOVERNMENT. Administration of Gov. Bond; Our Northern Boundary; First Constitutional Convention and something of the instrument framed; Gov. Bond; Lieut.-Gov. Menard; Meeting of the Legislature and election of State Officers; First Supreme Court; Hari Times and First State Bank; Organization of Courts. 295 XXVII ADMINISTRATION OF GOV COLES. A resume of Slavery in Illinois from its earliest date; Indentured Slaves Black Laws; Life and Character of Gov. Coles; The effort to make Illinois a Slave State in 1824..........0.265 eee Sais bie: sieteeaSinieisisie cate biceeitia auoikie aie dislalsiononss 309 XXVIII. MISCELLANEOUS MATTERS, Legislative—Reorganization of the Judiciary; Chief Justice Wilson; Hubbard as Governor ad interim ; Population of 1820; Visit of Layfayette.............. 328 xXXIX. ADMINISTRATION OF GOV, EDWARDS. Campaign of 1826; The Gubernatorial Candidates; Contest between Daniel P. Cook and Joseph Duncan for Gongress; Character of Edyards’ speeches; His charges against the State Bank Officers and result of the inquiry into their conduct; Repeal of the Circuit CourtSystem; Gov. Edwards claims for the - State title to all public lands within her limits.............. seotes seeuaie es 335 XXX. 1830—A RETROSPECT. Advance of the settlements; Note; Galena, its early history; Origin of the term ‘“Sucker:"’ Douglas’ humorous account of it; Trials and troubles of Pioneers in new counties; European Colonist; Financial condition of the State; Trade and Commerce; Early Mail Routes; Newspapers and Literati; Politics of the People; Militia System.............ccees cee c eee ceencetereereeeees 346 XXXI. ADMINISTRATION OF GOV. REYNOLDS. The Gubernatorial Candidates; Their Lives and Characters; The Campaign; The Wiggins’ Loan; Impeachment of Supreme Judge Smith; W.L. D. Ewing Governor for 15 days........-... S:SEieiessie: lessee daar igtarn: Lszsjoid oir oncnretots eciale Serle wale Ne eies 363 XXXII. BLACK HAWK WAR. Winnebago Hostilities; Indians unable to resist the encroachments of the Miners; Coalition with the Sioux; Attack on a steamboat; Compelled to sue for Peace. z. Sacs and Foxes; Blackhawk; Keokuk; Sac Villages; Invasion of the State; Militia and Regulars brought into requisition; March to the scene of danger; Black Hawk compelled to enter into a treaty Of PeACE.......c...cce cree eee ... B10 X XXIII. 1832—SECOND CAMPAIGN OF THE WAR. Blackhawk induced by White Cloud to recross the Mississippi; Refuses to obey the order of Gen. Atkinson to return: State forces reorganized; March to Rock River and unite with the Regulars; Army proceeds up the river in pursuit of the enemy; Battle of Stillman’s Run; Call for fresh troops; The Old forces disbanded .........ccccceecsees ceeeecores ie igpucorbe: bina. a iere-et4 Bia trisiaswoie wsacises 381 XXXIV. 1832—THIRD CAMPAIGN OF THE WAR. Requisition for additional troops; Attack on Apple Creek Fort; Capt.Stephens’ Encounter with the Indians; Organization of the New Levies; Battle of Kellogg’s Grove; Battle of the WiSCOMSID..............0 006 ceeeee cee eeeeeeee 390 XXX V—1832--CLOSE OF THE WAR. Pursuit of the Indians; Battle of Bad Axe; Arrival of Gen. Scott; Treat- ies with the Indians ; Eastern tour of the Prisoners; Death of Black Hawk. 401 Vi. TABLE OF CONTENTS. XXXV1—1834-1838—A DMINISTRATION OF GOV. DUNCAN. The Campaign; Life and Character of Duncan; More State Banks and what became of them; Slavery Agitation by Lovejoy; hisdeath......-- sececceeees ALE XXXVII-STATE INTERNAL IMPROVEMENT SYSTEM..........--+ + Peneteiaaeg ent 433 XX XIII—1838-1842—ADMINISTRATION OF GOV, CARLIN. Continuance of the subject of Internal Improvement; Collapse of the grand system; Hard Times; Reorganization of the judiciary in 1841,.....---- siuesiais ste 441 XX XIX—1842-1846—-ADMINISTRATION OF GOV. FORD. The Campaign; Life and character of Gov. Ford; Lt. Gov. Moor; Means of Relief from Financial embarrassments; The State at the turning point; Restoration of her Credit.......0..cc ese c eee ee cece e recor eane ena enne ee gia aerate bate 462 XL—THE ILLINOIS AND MICHIGAN CANAL. Trials and troubles incident to its CONStrUCtiON.........ee see eevee eee sianhubatoh ae 414 XLI--1840-4--MORMONS OR LATTER DAY SAINTS. Joe Smith: Prophetic mission: Followers remove to Missouri; Expulsion from the State: Settlement in Illinois: Obnoxious Nauvoo charter and or- dinances; Arrest and acquittal of Smith ; His asgassination....... ase Ree ee 489 X LII—1844-6—MORMON WAR. Manner of Smith’s death: Character of the Mormons; Apostles assume the goyernment of the Church ; Trial and and acquittal of the assassins: Saints driven from the vicinity of Lima and Green Plains ; Leading Mormons re- tire across the Mississippi; Battleat Nauvoo; Expulsion of the inhabitants., 508 XLITI—ILLINOISIN THE MEXICAN WAR........ stars ad Dicken aime tinats avevaiesacdiotk apiece Bee « 522 XLIV--CONSTITUTIONAL CONVENTION OF 1847, AND SOMETHING OF THE OUGANIC LAW PRAMED BY 1D 25 cas ccccminsanencd seusiicdenunte ed nememecrne ie 543 XLV —1846-1852--A DMINISTRATION OF GOV. FRENCH. Lives and character of the Gubernatorial candidates : Funding of the State debt; Refusal of the people to give the Legislature control of the 2 mill tax; Township organization; Homestead Exemption ; The Bloody Island Dike and aspeck of War ; State policy regarding railroads ................02 ccs eee 551 XLVI—THE ILLINOIS CENTRALRAILROAD. Congressional grant of land; Holdbrook Charter; Bondholder’s scheme; The 7 per cent. of its gross earnings; Passage of its Charter; Benefits the Com- pany, the State, and individuals; Note; Jealousy of politicians on account of its glory; Correspondenc of Messrs. Breese and Douglas..................000+ 571 XLVII—OUR FREE OR STOCK BANKS. How a bank might be started; The small note act; Panic of 1854; Revulsion of 1857; Winding up............ Sere Pisa onbcchatnicinstemmiga easier weicigitiws, sive eeaen SBS XLVITI-1853-1857—A DMINISTRATION OF GOV. MATTESON. Democratic and Whig Conventions; Sketches of the Gubernatorial candi- dates; Financial condition and physical development of the State; Legisla- tion 1853-5; Maine Law and riot at Chicago; Our common Schools and trials in the establishment of the Free School system............. sibiatee Fania sereese.. 599 XLIX—DUTELS IN ILLINOIS AND ATTEMPTS AT DUELS. Affairs of honor and personal difficulties,......... Siiseine Bey ee: peeeeeeereee oeees B18 TABLE OF CONTENTS. Vil. L—1852-1856--ORGA NIZATION OF THE REPUBLICAN PARTY. The Illinois Wilmot Proviso; Dissolutionof the Whig party; Repeal of the Mo. Compromise; Intense political feeling; Douglas denied free speech in Chicago: Knownothingism: Democratic and Kepublican Conventions of 1856; Result of the campaign; Lincoln's plea for harmony at the Chicago Dang ue brave acag +. Leacos saeriscenen tries haiotiycnmathis wien dane aweleane tole guatenlents 635 LI~—1857-1861--ADMINISTRATION OF GOV. BISSEL. Life and character of the Governor, Gross attack upon him in the Legisla- ture on account of his dueling affair, Turbulence of party strife and want of official courtesy, Disgraceful action in organizing the house, Apportion- ment bills of 1857-9, Canal scrip fraud, The Macalister and Stebbins DONGS'. 3 cose ecccies pistons cfo'arg Raisinrseceh Bea Weal Ate Sratcisaydyian (oasis dewcoleeumrnans sees. 656 LII--OUR SENATORS IN CONGRESS. Their lives and characters: Senatorial contest between Lincoln and Douglas LITI--1861-1865-- ADMINISTRATION OF GOV. YATES. Party conventions of 1850; The two great labor systems of the country in di- rect antagonism; Life and character of Gov. Yates; Lieut. Gov. Hoffman ; Condition of the State and comparative growth since 1850.. .............. .. 716 LIV—ILLINOIS INTHE WAR OF THE REBELLION. Stavery; Sectional antagonism ; Secession; Inaugurationof Lincoln; Call for volunteers; Proclamation of Gov. Yates; Uprising of the people........... 122 LV--1861-1864--ILLINOIS IN THE REBELLION. Unprecedented success in furnishing men; Patriotic efforts of women; Mil- iiary operations within the State... ....... Peed es a aisieeeeneses Gidisis wales Bact 432 LY1I--1861-2--ILLINOIS IN MISSOURI. Battles of Lexington, Monroe, Charleston, Fredericktown, Belmont and Pea PE Cis os sreiy ieciisorcaeireasn alae aie voalaibartatenives ON Meese huecacdasahigs ajais9 89 aipiernaweneciw re 746 LVII--1861-2--ILLINOIS ON THE CUMBERLAND, TENNESSEE AND MISSISSIPPI. Battles of Forts Henry and Donelson; Capture of Columbus, New Madrid aud Island NO: l0.sss ss ccssessescenssecseve veces die sia wa Mindless eeedan tides a winenseree TST LV LII--1862--ILLINOIS IN NORTHERN MISSISSIPPI AND ALABAMA. Battle of Pittsburg Landing; Mitchell’s campaign; Siege of Corinth.......... 709 LIX--1862--ILLINOIS IN KENTUCKY, NORTHERN MISSISSIPPI AND MIDDLE TENNESS cE. Battles cf Perryville, Bolivar, Britton’s Lane, Iuka, Corinth and Stone River. 785 LX--1862-8--ILLINOIS IN THE VICKSBURG CAMPAIGNS. Movements on the Mississippi, Battles of Coffeeville, Holly Springs, Par- ker’s Cross Roads, Chickasaw Bayouand Arkansas Post......-......e..--+ee0s 799 LXI--1863--ILLINOIS IN THE VICKSBURG CAMPAIGNS. Battles of Port Gibson, Raymond, Jackson, Champion Hills and Black River : Grierson’s Raid , Siege and capture of Vicksburg...........--..eeeeceeeee eens 811 LXII--ILLINOIS IN THECHATTANOOGA CAMPAIGN. Battles of Chicamauga, Wauhatchie, Lookout Mountain and Mission Ridge, Relief of Knoxville.........002 ceeeeeee cence eiewsdae's Saeed arSiuwawesrareiee Siete wiaidioee + 825 VIII TABLE OF CONTENTS. LXIII--1864--ILLINOIS IN THE ATLANTA AND NASHVILLE CAMPAIGNS. Battles of Rocky Face Mountain, Resaca, New Hope Church, Peach Tree Creek, Atlanta, Jonesboro, Alatoona, Spring Hill, Franklin and Nashville... 836 LXIV--1864-5--ILLINOIS IN THE MERIDIAN CAMPAIGN. RED RIVER EXPEDITION, REDUCTION OF MOBILE; SHERMAN’S MARCH TO THE SEA; REDUCTION OF WILMINGTON; MARCH THROUGH THE CAROLINAS; CLOSE OF THE WAR.......... sete RRR puaawaisiseadls eeeie eos e BOL LXV--POLITICAL AND PARTY AFFAIRS DURING THE REBELLION. Sentiments of the Illinois Democracy in the winter of 1860-1; Patriotic feeling on the breaking out of hostilities irrespective of party as inspired by Douglas; Revival of partisan feeling; Constitutional Convention of 1862; Its high pretensions, Conflict with the Governor, Some features of the instrument framed, it becomes a party measure, The vote upon it; Party Conventions of 1862; The last Democratic Legislature ; Frauds in pass- ing bills; Reaction among the people against the Peace movement; Military arrests; Suppressing the Chicago Times; Secret Politico-Military Societies; Democratic mass Convention of June 17th, 1863, Republican mass Conven- tion, Sept., 1863; Peace meetings of 1864. Note--Chicago Conspiracy........ 866 LXVI--ADMINISTRATION OF GOV. OGLESBY. Republican and Democratic State Conventions of 1864; Lives and character of Oglesby and Bross; Prusperity and condition of the State during the Rebel- lion; Legislation, political and special, in 1865-7; Board of Equalization established; Location of the Agricultural College; Illinois Capitals and their removal; History of the Penitentiary........... ccceeceecee caccuccucees 907 LXVII--1869-'73-- ADMINISTRATION OF GOV. PALMER. Republican and Democratic State Conventions, Life and character of Gov. Palmer, Legislation, the tax grabbing Jaw, Lake Front bill, &e. The Con- stitution of 1870, The great Chicago fire............... 0 ccceeeccceeccccusec cues 929 Chapters 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 18, 14, 16, 17, 32, 33, 34, 35, 41, 42, 54, 55, 56, 57, 58, 59, 60, 61, 62, 63, 64; the Death of Lovejoy in 36, and “Note, Conspiracy of Chicago,” in 65, have been written by Mr. DAvipson. Chapters 15, 18, 19, 20, 21, 22, 23, 24, 25, 26, 27, 28, 29, 30, 31, 36, 37, 38, 39, 40, 43, 44, 45, 46, 47, 48, 49, 50, 51, 52, 53, 65, 66 and 67, have been written by Mr. STUVE. PREFACE, Although Illinois, whose grassy plains have been styled the Eden of the new world, contains the oldest permanent settlements in the Valley of the Mississippi, and in her strides to empire is destined to become the first State of the Union, her history has been | strangely neglected. Fragments have been written at different times but only of detached periods and embracing but a small part of the two centuries, which have elapsed since the first ex- plorations. To supply this deficiency and furnish a history com- mensurate with her present advancement in power and civiliza- tion is the object of the present work; whether it has been accom- plished remains to be’seen. Not having taken any part in the shifting and instructive drama enacted by those who have directed the affairs of State, no rank. ling jealousies have been engendered to distort conclusions; no undue predelictions to warp the judgement. Measures have been estimated by their results; men by their public acts. While no disposition has existed to assail any one, it must be remembered that none are faultless, and to speak well of all is the worst of detraction, for it places the good and the bad on a common level. A principal aim has been to render the the work complete. A large amount of matter has been inserted never before published in connection with the history of the State; yet important facts, though familiar, have always been preferred to new ones of minor significance. The main consideration, however, has been to ren- der it truthful. In the wide field which has been gleaned, every available source of information has been carefully consulted, and xX. PREFACE. it is believed a degree of accuracy has been secured, which will compare favorably with that of other similar efforts. Still there will always be room for improvement, and any corrections which may be offered by parties who have witnessed, or been connected with events described, will be thankfully received and inserted in future editions of the work, the object beiig to make it a complete repository of reliable facts for the general reader, the politician, the lawyer, and all who may wish to become acquainted with the history of our noble State. To the many in different parts of the State, who have furnished information, or aided us by valuable suggestions, we return our thanks, especially to Messrs. Rummel and Harlow, Secretaries of State, for the use of public documents, and to the proprietors of the State Journal and State Register, for access to their valua- ble files. SPRINGFIELD, Dec. 19th, 1878 CHAPTER I. GEOLOGY OF ILLINOIS. On the geological structure of a country depend the pursuits of its inhabitants and the genius of its civilization. Agriculture is the outgrowth of a fertile soil; mining results from mineral resources; and from navigable waters spring navies and commerce. Every great branch of industry requires, for its successful development, _the cultivation of kindred arts and sciences. Phases of life and modes of thought are thus induced, which give to different com- munities and states characters as various as the diverse rocks that underlie them. In like manner it may be shown that their moral and intellectual qualities depend on material conditions. Where the soil and subjacent rocks are profuse in the bestowal of wealth, man is indolent and effeminate; where effort is required to live, he becomes enlightened and virtuous: and where, on the sands of the desert, labor is unable to procure the necessaries and com- forts of life, he lives a savage. The civilization of states and nations is, then, to a great extent, but the reflection of physical conditions, and hence the propriety of introducing their civil, polit- ical and military history with a sketch of the geological substruc- ture from which they originate. GEOLOGY traces the history of the earth back through successive stages of development to its rudimental condition in a state of fusion. Speculative astronomy extends it beyond this to a gaseous state, in which it and the other bodies of the solar system consti- tuted a nebulous mass, without form and motion. When, in the process of development, motion was communicated to the chaotic matter, huge fragments were detached from its circumference, which formed the primary planets. These retaining the rotary motion of the sun, or central mass, in turn threw off other and smaller fragments, thus forming the secondary planets, as in the ease of the moon which attends the earth. All these bodies are similar in form, have a similar motion on their axes, move substan- tially in a common plain and in the same direction, the result of the ‘projectile force which detached them from the parent mass. These facts are strong evidence that the sun,.and the planetary system that revolves around it, were originally a common mass, and became separated in a gaseous state, as the want of cohesion among the particles would then favor the dissevering force. From the loss of heat they next passed into a fluid or plastic state, the point in the history of the earth where it comes within the range of geologival investigation. While in this condition it became flattened at the poles, a form due to its diurnal rotation and the mobility of its particles. Ata 2 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. further reduction of temperature its melted disk was transformed into a crust of igneous rock. A great many facts render it almost certain that the vast nucleus within this enveloping crust is still an incandescent mass. Compared with its enormous bulk, the external covering is of only filmy thiekness, the ratio of the two being as the pulp and peel of an orange. in this world-crucible are held in solution the 61 elementary substances, which, variously combining, produce the great variety of forms, energies and modes of being, which diversify and enliven terrestrial nature. From the same source the precious metals have been forced into the fissures of the superincumbent rocks, whither the miner descends and brings them to the surface. Volcanoes are outlets for the tremen- .dous forces generated in’ these deep-seated fires. As an evidence of their eruptive power, Vesuvius sometimes throws jets of lava, resembling columns of flame, 10,000 feet in hight. The amount of lava ejected at a single eruption from one of the volcanoes of Iceland, has been estimated at 40,000,000,000 tons, a quantity suffi- cient to cover a large city. with a mountain as high as the tallest Alps. By the process of congelation, which has never ceased, the rocky crust which rests on this internal sea of fire, is now supposed to be from thirty to forty miles in thickness. The outer or upper portion of it was the most universal geological formation, and constituted the floors of the primitive oceans. The rocks com- posing it are designated unstratified, because they occur in irregular masses, and igneous from having originally been melted by intense heat. The vast cycle of time extending through their formation and reaching down to the introduction of life on the globe, consti- tutes the Azoic age. The earth’s surface, consisting of arid wastes and boiling waters, and its atmosphere reeking with poisonous gases, were wholly incompatible with the existence of plants and animals. By the continued radiation of heat the nucleus within the hardened crust contracted, and the latter, to adapt itself to the diminished bulk, folded into huge corrugations, forming the prim- itive mountain chains and the first land that appeared above the face of the waters. The upheaval of these vast plications was attended with depressions in other parts of the surface constituting the valleys and basins of the original rivers and oceans. Through the agency of water the uplifted masses were disintegrated and the resulting sediment swept into the extended depressions. Here it settled in parallel layers and constitutes the stratified rocks. In some localities these are entirely wanting, in others many miles in depth, while their average thickness is supposed to be from six to eight miles. The plain, separating the stratified from the unstratified rocks, runs parallel with the oldest part of the earth’s crust. When solidification commenced it was the surface, and as induration advanced toward the centre the crust thickened by increments on the inside, and, therefore, the most recently formed igneous rocks are the farthest below the surface. Stratification commenced at the same plain and extended in an upward direction, and hence the most recent deposits are nearest the surface, when not displaced by disturbing causes. In the silent depths of the stratified rocks are the former creations of plants and animals, which lived and died during the slow- dragging centuries of their formation. These fossil remains are GEOLOGY. 3 fragments of history, which enable the geologist to extend his researches far back into the realms of the past, and not only deter- mine their former modes of life, but study the contemporaneous history of their rocky beds, and group them into systems. The fossiliferous rocks are not only of great thickness but frequently their entire structure is an aggregation of cemented shells, so numerous that millions of them occur in a single cubic foot. Such has been the profusion of life that the great limestone formations of the globe consist mostly of animal remains, cemented by the infusion of mineral matter. A large part of the soil spread over the earth’s surface has been elaborated in animal organisms. First, as nourishment, it enters the structure of plants and forms veget- able tissue. Passing thence as food into the animal, it becomes endowed with life, and when death occurs it returns to the soil and imparts to it additional elements of fertility. The different systems of stratified rocks, as determined by their organic remains, are usually denominated Ages or Systems. The Laurentian System or Age is the lowest, and therefore the oldest, of the stratified series. From the effects of great heat it has assumed, to some extent, the character of the igneous rocks below, but still retains its original lines of stratification. A principal effect of the great heat to which its rocks were exposed is crystalization. Crystals are frequently formed by art, but the most beautiful specimens are the products of nature’s laboratories, deep-seated in the crust of the earth. The Laurentian system was formerly supposed to be destitute of organic remains, but recent investigations have lead to the discovery of animals so low in the scale of organization as to be regarded as the first appear- ance of sentient existence. This discovery, as it extends the origin of life backward through 30,000 feet of strata, may be regarded as one of the most important advances made in American geology. Its supposed beginning, in a considerable degree of advancement in the Silurian system, was regarded by geologists as too abrupt to correspond with the gradual development of types in subsequent strata. The discovery, however, of these incipient forms in the Laurentian beds, renders the descending scale of life complete, and verifies the conjectures of physicists that in its earliest dawn it should commence with the most simple organisms. The Huronian System, like the one that precedes it, and on which it rests, is highly crystalline. Although fossils have not been found in it, yet from its position the inference is they once existed, and_if they do not now, the great transforming power of heat has caused their obliteration. This, and the subjacent system, extend from Labrador southwesterly to the great lakes, and thence northwesterly toward the Arctic Ocean. They derive their names from the St. Lawrence and Lake Huron, on the banks of which are found their principal outcrops. Their emergence from the ocean was the birth of the North American continent. One face of the uplift looked toward the Atlantic, and the other toward the Pacific, thus prefiguring the future shores of this great division of the globe, of which they are the germ. Eruptive forces have | not operated with sufficient power to bring them to the surface in Illinois, and therefore the vast stores of mineral wealth, which they contain in other places, if they exist here, are too deep below the surface to be made available. 4 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. The Silurian Age, compared with the more stable formations of subsequent times, was one of commotion, in which fire and water played a conspicuous part. Earthquakes and volcanoes furrowed the yielding crust with ridges, and threw up islands whose craggy summits, here and there, stood like sentinels above the murky deep which dashed against their shores. The present diversities of climate did not exist, as the temperature was mostly due to the escape of internal heat, which was the same over every part of the surface. As the radiation of heat in future ages declined, the sun became the controlling power, and zones of climate appeared as the result of solar domination. Uniform thermal conditions impar- ted a corresponding character to vegetable and animal life, and one universal fauna and flora extended from the equator to the poles. These hardy marine types-consisted of Radiates, Mollusks and Articulates, three of the four sub-kingdoms of animal life. Seaweed, which served as food for the animals, was the only plant of which any traces remain. During the Silurian age North America, like its inhabitants, was mostly submarine, as proved by wave-lines on the emerging lands. There lay along the eastern border of the continent an extended ridge, which served as a break- water to the waves of the Atlantic. The region of the Alleghanies was subject to great elevations and depressions, and the latter largely preponderating, caused the deposit of some twelve thousand feet of strata. Although mostly under water, there was added to the original nucleus of the continent formations now found in New York, Michigan, Ilinois, Wisconsin and Minnesota. Niagara lime- stone, a Silurian formation, is found over a large extent of country in northern Illinois, beyond the limits of the coal-fields. Itis a com- pact grayish stone, susceptible of a high polish, and at Athens and Joliet is extensively quarried for building purposes, and shipped to different parts of the State. The new Capitol is being erected of this material. The Galena limestone, another Silurian deposit, is interésting, from the fact that it contains the lead and zine ores of the State. St. Peters sandstone belongs also to the same system. Besides outcropping in a number of other localities, it appears in the bluffs of the Illinois, where it forms the island- like plateau known as Starved Rock. In some localities, being composed almost entirely of silica and nearly free from coloring matter, it is the best material in the West for the manufacture of glass. The Devonian Age is distinguished for the introduction of Verte- brates, or the fourth sub-kingdom of animal life and the beginning of terrestrial vegetation. The latter appeared in two classes, the highest of the flowerless and the lowest of the flowering plants. The Lepidodendron, a noted instance of the former, was a maiestic upland forest tree, which, during the coal period, grew to a hight of 80 feet, and had a base of more than 3 feet in diameter. Beautiful spiral flutings, coiling in opposite directions and crossing each other at fixed angles, carved the trunks and branches into rhomboidal eminences, each of which was scarred with the mark ; of a falling leaf. At an altitude of 60 feet it sent off arms each separating into branchlets covered with a needle-like foliage des- titute of flowers. It grew, not by internal or external accretions as plants of the present day, but like the building of a monument, by additions to the top of its trunk. Mosses, rushes and other GEOLOGY. 5 diminutive flowerless plants are now the only surviving represen- tative of this cryptogamic vegetation, which so largely predomina- ted in the early botany of the globe. Floral beauty and fragrance were not characteristic of the old Devonian woods. No bird existed to enliven their silent groves with song, no serpent to hiss in their fenny brakes, nor beast to pursue, with hideous yells, its panting prey. The vertebrates consisted of fishes, of which the Ganoids and Placoids were the principal groups. The former were the fore- runners of the reptile, which in many respects they closely resem- bled. They embraced a large number of species, many of which grew to a gigantic size; but with the exception of the gar and sturgeon, they have no living representatives. The Placoids, structurally formed for advancement, still remain among the highest types of the present seas. The shark, a noted instance, judging from its fossil remains, must have attained 100 feet in length. Both groups lived in the sea, and if any fresh water animals existed their remains have either perished or not been found. So numerous were the inhabitants of the ocean, that the Devonian has been styled the age of fishes. In their anatomical structure was foreshadowed the organization of man; reptiles, birds and mammals being the intermediate gradations. The con- tinental sea of the preceding age still covered the larger part of North America, extending far northwest and opening south into the Gulf of Mexico. In its shallow basins were deposited sand- stones, shales and limestones, which westerly attained a thickness of 500 feet, and in the region of the Alleghanies 1,500 feet. The great thickness of the latter deposits indicated oscillations, in which the downward movement exceeded the upward. Shallow . waters, therefore, interspersed with reefs and islands, still occu- pied the sites of the Alleghanies and Rocky Mountains, which now look down from above the clouds on the finished continent. The St. Lawrence and the Hudson may have existed in miniature, but the area of land was too small for rivers and other bodies of fresh water of considerable extent. In the disturbances closing the Devonian age additions were made to the surface in Iowa, Wisconsin and Illinois. Thetwo resulting formations in this State are the Devonian limestone and the Oriskany sandstone. There are outcrops of the former in the bluffs of the MisSissippi, Rock and Illinois rivers. It contains a great variety of fossils, and is used for building material and the manufacture of quicklime. The latter appears in Union, Alexander and Jackson counties, and is used to some extent in the manufacture of glass. , The Carboniferous Age opened with the deposition of widel extended marine formations. Added to the strata previously deposited, the entire thickness in the region of the Alleghanies, now partially elevated, amounted to 7 miles. Wide areas of per- manent elevation occurred between the 34th and 45th degrees of latitude, embracing most of the territory between the eastern con-. tinental border and the States of Kansas and Nebraska. Farther westward, and resulting from the gradual emergence of the Pacific coast, was an interior sea whose shallow waters still flowed over the site of the Rocky Mountains. The winter temperature near the poles was 66.degrees. A stagnant and stifling atmosphere rested upon the area now constituting the United States and British 6 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. America. The McKenzie river, now filled with icebergs, then flowed through verdant banks to a coral sea, having the same tem- perature as the Gulf of Mexico at the presentday. The most prom- inent feature of the age was the formation of coal. Being carbon- ized vegetable tissue, the material furnished for this purpose was the vast forest accumulations peculiar to the period. Vegetation, .commencing in the previous age, had now attained an expansion which greatly exceeded the growth of prior or subsequent times. Invigorated by a warm, moist and winterless climate, and an atmosphere surcharged with carbonic acid gas, vast jungles spread over the marshy plains, and impenetrable forests covered the upland slopes and hights. The graceful lepidodendron, now fully developed, was one of the principal coal producing plants; sub- serving the same purpose and associated with it was the gigantic conifer, a member of the pine family. The ancient fern, another coal plant, grew to a hight of 80 feet. Its trunk, regularly fretted with scars and destitute of branches, terminated in a crown of foliage rivaling that of the palm in profuseness and beauty. The sigillarid, however, as it contributed most largely to the produc- tion of coal, was the characteristic plant of the period. The trunk, which rose from 40 to 60 feet high from its alternate flutings and ribs, appeared like a clustered column. At an altitude of 25 or 30 feet it separated into branches, covered with a grass-like foliage intermingled with long catkins of obscure flowers or strings of seed, arranged in whorls about a common stem. The structure of the trunk was peculiar. One, 5 feet in diameter, was surrounded . With a bark 13 inches in thickness; within this was a cylinder of wood 12 inches in thickness, and at the center a pith 10 inches in diameter. Such a tree would be useless as timber, but the bark, of which they largely consisted, was impervious to mineral solutions, and valuable for the production of coal. The calamites, growing with the sigillarids, covered with dense brakes the marshy flats. Their hollow stems, marked vertically with flutings and horizon- tally with joints, grew in clumps to ‘a hight of 20 feet. Some species were branchless, while from the joints of other sprang branches, subdividing into whorls of branchlets. The vast accumulation of vegetable matter from these and other carboniferous plants, either imbedded in the miry soil in which it grew, or swept from adjacent elevations into shallow lakes, became covered with sediment, and thus were transformed into coal. It has been estimated that 8 perpendicular feet of wood were re- quired to make 1 foot of bituminous coal, and 12 to make 1 of anthracite. Some beds of the latter are 30 feet in thickness, and hence 360 feet of timber must have been consumed in their pro- duction. The process of its formation was exactly the same as practiced in the manufacture of charcoal, by burning wood under a covering of earth. Vegetable tissue consists mostly of carbon and oxygen, and decomposition must take place, either under _ water or some other impervious covering, to prevent the elements from forming carbonic acid gas, and thus escaping to the atmos- phere. Conforming to these requirements, the immense vegetable ‘growths forming the coal-fields subsided with the surface on which they grew, and were buried beneath the succeeding deposits. Nova Scotia has 76 different beds, and Illinois 12; and conse- quently, in these localities there were as many different fields of GEOLOGY. q verdure overwhelmed in the dirt-beds of the sea. Thus, long be- fore the starry cycles had measured half the history of the un- folding continent, and when first the expanding stream of life but dimly reflected the coming age of mind, this vast supply of fuel was stored away in the rocky frame-work of the globe. Here it slumbered till man made his appearance and dragged it from its rocky lairs. At his bidding it readers the factory animate with humming spindles, driving shuttles, whirling lathes, and clank- ing forges. Under his guidance the iron-horse, feeding upon its pitchy fragments, bounds with tireless tread over its far reaching track, dragging after him the products of distant marts and climes. By the skill of the one and the power of the other, the ocean steamer plows the deep in opposition to winds and waves, making its watery home a highway tor the commerce of the world. Prior to the formation of coal, so great was the volume of car- ‘onic acid gas in the atmosphere that only slow breathing and cold-blooded animals could exist. Consequent upon its conversion into coal, all the preceding species of plants and animals perished, and new forms came upon the stage of being with organizations adapted to the improved conditions. In the new economy, as at the present time, stability is maintained in the atmosphere by the reciprocal relations subsisting between it and the incoming types. The animal inspires oxygen and expires carbonic acid gas; the vegetable inspires carbonic acid gas and expires oxygen, thus pre- serving the equilibrium of this breathing medium. The coal-fields of Europe are estimated at 18,000 square miles, those of the United States at 150,000. The Alleghany coal-field contains 60,000 square miles, with an aggregate thickness of 120 feet. The Illinois and Missouri 60,000 square miles, and an aggregate thickness in some localities of 70 feet. Other fields occur in different localities, of various thicknesses. In Llinois, three-fourths of the surface are underlaid by beds of coal, and the State consequently has a greater area than any other member of the Union. There are 12 different beds, the two most important of which are éach front 6 to 8 feet in thickness. The entire carboniferous system, including the,coal- beds and the intervening strata, in southern Illinois is 27,000 feet in thickness, and in the northern part only 500. Next to the immense deposits of coal, the Burlington, Keokuk and St. Louis limestones are the most important formations. They receive their appellations from the cities whose names they bear—where their'lithological characters were first studied—and in the vicinities of which they crop out in Illinois. The Burling- . ton furnishes inexhaustible supplies of building stone and quick- lime, but is mostly interesting on account of the immense number of interesting fossils which it contains. Along its northern out- crop Crinoids are found in a profusion unequalled by that of any locality of similar extent in the world. Though untold ages have elapsed since their incarceration in the rocks, so perfect has been their preservation, their structure can be determined with almost as much precision as if they had perished but yesterday. The Keokuk is extensively used for architectural purposes, and fur- nished the material for the celebrated Mormon Temple at Nauvoo, the new Post-office at Springfield, and the Custom Houses at Galena and Dubuque. It contains some of the most interesting crystals found in the State. These consist of hollow spheres of 8 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. quartz and chalcedony of various sizes, and lined on the inside ‘with erystalets of different minerals. Tons of specimens have been taken from Hancock county and distributed over the United States and Europe, to ornament the cabinets of mineralogists. The St. Louis is almost pure carbonet of lime, and the best ma- terial in the State for the manufacture of quick-lime. It is largely quarried at Alton. . : : The Age of Reptiles is distinguished for changes In the conti- nental borders, which generally ran within their present limits. The sub-marine outlines of the Bay of New York, and the course of the Hudson, indicate that the adjacent shores during the early part of this age were beyond their present limits. — Southward the sea line ran within the present shore, the distance increasing from 60 miles in Maryland to 100 in Georgia, and 200 in Alabama. The Texan gulf-shore, and that of the peninsula and State of California, were parallel, and mostly within their present positions. These borders were fringed with deposits, while inland the trough of the old continental sea was becoming more shallow. The alti- tude of the Alleghanies had nearly reached their present hight. The Rocky Mountains, in the transition from the close of the present to the beginning of the subsequent age, began slowly to emerge from the waters under which they had hitherto slumbered. The Gulf of Mexico formed a deep bay extending to the mouth of the Ohio, and, protruding itself northwesterly, covered the region of the Rocky Mountains. It may have connected with the Arctic Ocean, but observations have been too limited to trace it with cer- tainty beyond the head waters of the Missouri and Yellow Stone. These are, therefore, among the more recently formed rivers, and cannot be compared with the primeval St. Lawrence and Hudson. The Mississippi was a stream of. not more than one-half its present length and volume, falling into the gulf not far from the site of Cairo. The Ohio drained substantially the same region it does at the present time. In the earlier part of the age the geographical distribution of fossils indicates a common temperature, trom Beh- ring Strait in the Northern to that of Magellan in the Southern Hemisphere. In the latter part, however, a difference is percep- tible, indicating also a difference of temperature and the com- mencement of climatic zones. This change, caused by the partial upheaval of mountain chains north of the Equator, and the de- cline of internal heat, marked a new era in the physical history of the globe. As the result, currents commenced flowing in the oceans the constant monotony of previous ages was broken by the pleasant diversities of changing seasons ; life was imparted to the atmosphere, and the breeze came forth laden with the breath of spring; the tempest madly burst into being and began its work of destruction, and the trade-winds commenced blowing, but it was reserved for a future age to make them the common carriers of the ocean’s commerce. : The principal formations of the age, none of which exist in Illinois, were sandstones, chalks and limestones, interstratified with deposits of salt and gypsum. Their absence can be explained either upon the supposition that the surface of the State was either above the waters in which they were deposited, or, havin g originally been deposited, they were subsequently swept away by denuding agencies. The former was perhaps the case, aS no aqueous action GEOLOGY. 9 could have operated with sufficient power to remove all traces of their former existence. The characteristic plants of the coal age now declining, were replaced by cycads and many new forms 0 conifers and ferns. The cycad was intermediate in character. resembling the fern in the opening of its foliage, and the palm in its general habits. It was now in the full zenith of its expansion, while the fern was dying out and the conifer was yet to be devel- oped. More than 100 angiosperms made their appearance, one-half of them closely allied to the trees.of modern forests and the fruit trees of temperate regions. In the latter part of the age the palm, at present the most perfect type of the vegetable kingdom, was also introduced. New animal species made their appearance, attended by the extinction of all pre-existing forms. Reptiles now reached their culmination, the earth, sea and air, each having its peculiar kind. Their fossil remains indicate a large number of both herbiverous and carniverous species, which in many instan- ces attained a length of 60 feet. The ichthyosaurus, a prominent example, united in its structure parts of several related animals, having the head of a lizard, the snout of a porpoise, the teeth of a crocodile, the spine of a fish and the paddles of a whale. Its eyes, enormously large, were arranged to act both like the telescope and the microscope, thus enabling it to see its prey both night and day, and at all distances. It subsisted on fish and the young of its own species, some of which must have been swallowed several feet in length. Associated with it was the Pleiosaurus, an animal resembling it in its general structure. A remarkable difference, however, was the great length of neck possessed by the latter, which contained 40 vertebra, the largest numbér that has ever been found in animals living or fossil. These two reptiles for a long time ruled the seas and kept the increase of other animals within proper limits. But the most gigantic of reptile monsters was the Iguanodon. Some individuals were 60 feet long, 15 feet round the largest part of the body, had feet 12 feet in length, and thighs 7 feet in diameter. The most heteroclitic creature was the Pterodactyl. It had the neck of a bird, the mouth of a reptile, the wings of a bat, and the body and tail of a mammal. Its curi- ous organization enabled it to walk on two feet, fly like a bat, and creep, climb or dive in pursuit of its food. The age is also remark- able as the era of the first mammels, the first birds, and the first common fishes. The Mammalian Age witnessed the increase of the mass of the earth above the ocean’s level three-fold. The world-constructing architect, the coral insect, built up Florida out of the sea, thus completing the southern expanse of the continent. Its eastern and western borders were substantially finished, and superficially its great plateaus, mountain chains and river systems, approximated their present geographical aspects. The Rocky Mountains were elevated to a hight of 7,000 feet, the Wind River chain 6,800, the Big Horn Mountains 6,000, Pike’s Peak 4,500. The upheaval of the Rocky Mountain region greatly enlarged the Missouri, previously an inconsiderable stream, adding to it the Yellowstone, Platte, Kansas and other tributaries. The Lower Mississippi was formed and discharged its vast volume of accumulated waters near the present coast line of the Gulf. The elevation of mountain masses to snowy altitudes cooled down the temperature and introduced 10 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. substantially the present climates. In Europe the change was gradual from tropical to subtropical and temperate; in North America abrupt. As a consequence the botany of the latter opened with the oak, poplar, dogwood, magnolia, fig, palm and other plants closely resembling those of the present day. _ Of the animals the Mammoth was remarkable. Unlike the elephant of the present day, they were covered with a redish wool intermingled with hair and black bristles, the latter being more than a foot in length. Vast herds of these huge creatures, nearly three times as large as the present elephant, their living represen- tative wandered over the northern part of both hemispheres. An individual in a perfect state of preservation was found in 1790, encased in ice, at the mouth of the river Lena. It still retained the wool on its hide, and otherwise was so free from decay, that its flesh was eaten by dogs. Their remains are abundantly distrib- uted over the northern part of the United States, imbedded usually in marshes where the animals were perhaps mired while in search of food or water. A large fossil specimen was recently exhumed in Macon county, Illinois, 2 miles southeast of Llliopolis, in the edge of Long Point Slough, by the side of an oozy spring. The fossils have been found in other localities of the State, and the prairies may have been places of frequent resort. Contemporane- ous with them were the Dinotherium and Megatherium, and other creatures of the most gigantic proportions. The magnitude of the Mammoth seems almost fabulous, but that of the Dinotherium probably surpassed it. One of its most remarkable features was its enormous tusks, projecting from the anterior extremity of the lower jaw, which curved down like those of the walrus. Like the rhinoceros, it lived in the water, and was well adapted to the lacus- trine condition of the earth common at the time it flourished. The Megatherium, belonging to the sloth family, was also of colossal dimensions. Its body, in some instances 18 feet long, rested on legs resembling columns of support rather than organs of locomo- tion. Its spinal column contained a nerve a foot in diameter; its femur was three times the size of the elephant’s, while its feet were a yard in length and more than a foot in width. The tail near the body was two feet in diameter, and used with its hind legs as a tripod on which the animal sat when it wielded its huge arms and hands. . Toward the close of the age oscillations occurred in the northern part of the continent, greatly modifying the condition of its sur- face. During the upward vibration vast glaciers spread over British America and the contiguous portion of the United States. These fields of ice, becoming filled with hard boulders, and mov- ing southward by expansion, ground into fragments the underlying rocks. The sediment was gathered up by the moving mass, and when a latitude sufficiently warm to melt the ice was reached it was spread over the surface. Accumulations of this kind consti- tute the drift which extends from New England westward beyond the Mississippi, and from the 39th parallel northward to an un- known limit. In Illinois, with the exception of small areas in the northwestern and southern parts of the State, it covers the entire surface with a varying stratum of from 10 to 200 feet in thickness. Here, and in other parts of the West, not only glaciers, but ice- bergs, were connected with its distribution. The waters of the GEOLOGY. 11 lakes then extended southward perhaps to the highlands, crossing the State from Grand Tower east toward the Ohio. This barrier formed the southern limits of this sea, and also of the drift which was distributed over its bottom by floating bodies of ice filled with sediment previously detached from the glaciers farther north. The upward movement of the glacial epoch was followed by a depres- sion of the surface below its present level. The subsidence in Connecticut was 50 feet; in Massachusetts, 170; in New Hamp- shire, 200; at Montreal, 450; and several hundred in the region of Illinois and the Pacific. Previously the adjacent Atlantic seaboard extended into the sea beyond its present limits; now it receded, and the St. Lawrence and Lake Champlain became gulfs extend- ing far inland. As the result of the down-throw the temperature was elevated, causing the glaciers to melt, and a further dissemi- nation’ of the drift. Regular outlines, due to the dinamic forces, ice and water, were thus imparted to the surface, which a subse- quent emergence brought to its present level. Order, beauty, and utility sprang into being and harmony with man, the highest type of terrestrial life, now in the dawn of his existence. The Age of Man commenced with the present geological condi- tions. The great mountain reliefs and diversities of climate at- tending the present and the close of the preceding age, largely augmented the variety of physical conditions which modify vege- table and animal life. Multiplying under these diverse influences, the present flora exceeds 100,000 species. The palm alone, culmi- nating in the present era, andestanding at the head of the vegeta- ble kingdom, embraces 1,000. Commensurate with the variety of plants is the extent of their distribution. They are found univer- sally, from Arctic snows to Tropical sands, growing in the air and water, covering the land with verdure, and ministering to the wants of their cousins, the different forms of animal life. In the jungle the wild beast makes his lair; the bird builds her nest in their sheltering leaves and branches, and subsists on their fruits ; and man converts them into innumerable forms of food, ornaments and material for the construction of his dwellings. In the oak and towering cedar their forms are venerable and majestic; grace- ful and beautiful in the waving foliage and clinging vine, and pro- foundly interesting in their growth and structure; crowned with a floral magnificence greatly transcending their predecessors of previous ages, they give enchantment to the landscape, sweetness to the vernal breeze, and refinement and purity to all who come within their influence. As in the case of plants, a diversity of physical conditions has impressed a multiplicity and variety upon the animals. The approximate number of species at the present time is 350,000, each sub-kingdom numbering as follows: Radi- ates, 10,000; Mollusks, 20,000; Articulates, 300,000; Vertebrates, 21,000. Of the existing Vertebrates, Fishes embrace 10,000; Rep- tiles, 2,000; Birds, 7,000, and Mammals, 2,000. With the appear- ance of Man on the stage of being, in the latter part of the pre- ceding age, many types of the lower animals, in which magnitude and brute ferocity were prominent characteristics, became extinct. Their successors, as if harmonizing with the higher life developing in their midst, were generally reduced in size, less brutal in their nature, and more active, beautiful and intelligent. Recent discoveries have shown that the appearance of man, in- 12 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. stead of being confined to the geological age which bears his name, must be extended back to an indefinite period. His remains and the relics of his art show that he was a contemporary of the mam- moth; that he witnessed the inundation that buried the northern plains of the Old and New Worlds under the sea of ice; and that even before that time, when sub-tropical animals disported them- selves in the forests of middle Europe, have traces of his existence been discovered. Though the absolute time of his advent cannot be determined, he doubtless was an inhabitant of the earth several hundred thousand years before he was sufficiently intelligent to preserve the records of his own history. His appearance as the head of the animal kingdom marks a new stage in the unfoldment of terrestrial life. His claim to this preeminence is based on the superiority of his mental, moral and spiritual endowments. Having an understanding capable of endless progression in knowledge, he is able to study the laws of nature and make them subservient to his will and wants; to institute systems of government for his protection, and to hold in subjection the lower animals, however greatly they may exceed him in size or physical strength. He is the only terrestrial being capable of comprehending the nature of moral relations ; of distinguishing right from wrong, and of deri- ving happiness from the practice of virtue and suffering in conse- quence of vice. In his reverence for the Deity and aspirations for immortality he is removed still further from the animal plane, and stands as a connecting link between the latter and spirit exist- ance. ° The present age still retains, in a diminished degree of activity, the geological forces of previous periods. Extensive flats at many points along the Atlantic coast, and the deltas and other alluvial formations of rivers, are slowly extending the present surface. The latter, in many places, is becoming modified by the produc- tion of peat-beds; in volcanic regions, by the ejection of lava, and in paroxysmal disturbances, extensive areas are still subject to elevations and depressions, evidently a continuation of previous oscillations. As observed by Moravian settlers, the western coast of Greenland, for a distance of 600 miles, has been slowly sinking during the last four centuries. The border of the continent, from Labrador southward to New Jersey, is supposed to be undergoing changes of level, but more accurate observations will be necessary to determine the extent of the movement. Like the uninterrupted course of human history there are no strongly drawn lines between the ages and their corresponding system of rocks and organic remains. Culminent phases occur, giving distinctiveness to the center of each and distinguishing it from others. The germ of each was long working forward in the past before it attained its full development and peculiar character, and extended far into. the future for its decline and final extinction. There is, hence, a blending of periods and their products, and while centrally well defined, their beginnings and endings are without lines of demarkation. The ratios, representing the com- parative length of each age as determined by the thickness of its rocks and the rate of their formation, are as follows: Salurian including the Laurentian and Huronian, 49; Devonian, 15; Car- boniferous, 15; Reptilian, 23; Mammalian,18. In consequence -of the constantly varying conditions attending the growth of rocks, GEOLOGY. 13 these results are only approximations to the truth. They are, however, sufficiently correct to give the proportionate duration of these great geological eras, and will doubtless, by future research, be rendered more accurate. Could definite intervals of time be substituted for these ratios, the most ample evidence exists to prove that the results would be inconceivably great. Even with- in the period of existing causes, the mind is startled at the tre- mendous sweep of ages required to effect comparatively small results. The waters of Lake Erie originally extended below the present Falls of Niagara, and the cataract, in subsequently pass- ing from the same point to its present position, excavated the intervening channel of the river. Allowing the rate of movement to be one inch per year, which is perhaps not too low an estimate, it would require 380,000 years to pass over the six miles of retro- cession. Judging from this estimate, what time would be required to excavate the canon of the Colorado, which is 300 miles long, and has been worn a large part of the distance through granite from 3000 to 6000 feet in depth. Captain Hunt, who for many years was stationed at Key West, and whose opportunity for observations was good, estimates that the coral insects, which have built up the limestone formations of Florida, must have required more than 5,000,000 years to complete their labors. \ CHAPTER II. THE TOPOGRAPHY, RIVERS, SOIL AND CLIMATOLOGY. The Rivers and Topography of the State are based upon and cor- respond with its geological formations. The surface, inclination and the direction of the interior drainage faces the southwest. Rock river, flowing southwesterly through one of the most beau- tiful and fertile regions, enters the Mississippi just below the Upper Rapids. The Desplaines, rising in Wisconsin west of Lake Michigan, and flowing southward, and the Kankakee, rising in Indiana, south of the lake, and flowing westward, form the Illinois. The latter stream, the largest in the State, courses across it in a southwesterly direction and falls into the Mississippi not far from the city of Alton. The Kaskaskia rises near the eastern boundary of the State and the 40th parallel of latitude, flows in a southwest direction, and forms a junction with the Mississippi not far from the town which bears its name. These and other smaller streams flow through valleys originally excavated in solid limestone by ancient rivers anterior to the formation of the drift. The latter material was subsequently deposited in these primitive water courses from 10 to more than 200 feet in thickness, and now forms the channel of the existing streams. For the formation of these ancient river beds of such great width and frequently excavated several hundred feet in hard carboniferous rocks, the diminished waters now flowing within their lining of drift are wholly inade- quate. Furthermore, the alluvial valleys which the rivers now occupy are far too broad to correspond with the present volume and swiftness of the waters. The alluvial bottoms of the Illinois are nearly equal to those of the Mississippi, though the latter has a current twice as rapid and a quantity of water 6 times as large as the former stream. The smaller streams of the State occupy valleys filled with drift, through which the waters have been unable to cut their way to the ancient troughs below. Owing to this, the stratified rocks in many localities have never become exposed, and itis difficult for the geologist to determine the character of the underlying formations. Though the surface of the State is generally level or slightly undulating, there are some portions of it considerably eleva- ted. The highest summits are found along the northern border between Freeport and Galena, known as the mounds. The culmi- nant points of altitude are 200 feet above the surrounding country 575 above the waters of Lake Michigan, 900 above the junction of the Ohio and Mississippi, and 1,150 above the ocean. ‘The tops of the mounds coincide with the original elevation of the surface and their present condition as isolated hills is due to denuding TOPOGRAPHY AND RIVERS. 15 forces which have carried away the surrounding strata. Mounds occur in other places, some of them having a hight of 50 feet, and frequently a crown of timber upon their summits, which gives them the appearance of islands in surrounding seas of prairie verdure. Besides the mounds there are in the State 5 principal axes of dis- turbance and elevation. The most northerly of these enters it in Stephenson county, crossing Rock river near Dixon, and the Illinois not far from LaSalle. On the former river it brings to the surface. the St. Peters sandstone; on the latter, magnesian limestone, a Silurian formation. At LaSalle the coal strata are uplifted to the surface from a depth of 400 feet, which shows that the disturbance occurred after their formation. On the Mississippi, in Calhoun county, there occurred an upheaval of the strata, attended with a down-throw of more than 1,000 feet. On the south side of the axis the Burlington limestone of the subcarboniferous series had its strata tilted up almost perpendicular to the horizon. On the north side the St. Peters sandstone and magnesian limestone were elevated, and form the bluff known as Sandstone Cape. This bluff, at the time of its elevation, was doubtless a mountain mass of 1,500 feet in hight, and has since been reduced to its present altitude by the denuding effects of water. The same axis of dis- turbance, trending in a southeastern direction, crosses the Illinois 6 miles above its mouth, and farther southward again strikes the Mississippi and disappears in itschannel. Farther down the river another uplift dislocates the strata near the’ southern line of St. Clair county. This disturbance extends by way of Columbia, in Monroe county, to the Mississippi, and brings to the surface the same limestone and the St. Peters sandstone. Again, farther southward, an uplifted mountain ridge extends from Grand Tower, on the Mississippi, to Shawneetown, on the Ohio; on the west of the Mississippi it brings the lower Silurian rocks to the surface; in Jackson county, Dlinois, it tilts up the Devonian limestone at an angle of 25 degrees; and farther eastward the subcarboniferous limestone becomes the surface rock. The last important point of disturbance occurs in Alexander county, constituting the Grand Chain, a dangerous reef of rocks, extending across the Mississippi and forming a bluff on the Illinois shore 70 feet high. Passing thence in a southeastern direction, it crosses the Ohio a few miles above Caledonia, in Pulaski county.* Q The Formation of the Soil is due to geological and other physi- eal agencies. From long habit we are accustomed to look upon it without considering its wonderful properties and great importance in the economy of animal life. Not attractive itself, yet its pro- ductions far transcend the most elaborate works of art; and hav- ing but little diversity of appearance, the endless variety which pervades the vegetable and animal kingdoms springs from its pro- lific abundance. Its mysterious elements, incorporated in the struc- ture of plants, clothes the earth with verdure and pleasant land- scapes. They bloom in the flower, load the breeze with fragrant odors, blush in the clustering fruit, whiten the fields with harvests for the supply of food, furnish the tissues which, wrought into fabrics, decorate and protect the body, and yield the curative agents for healing the diseases to which it is subject. From the same source also proceed the elements which, entering the domain *Geological Survey of Illinois, by A. H. Worthen. 16 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. of animal life, pulsate in the blood, suffuse the cheek with the glow of health, speak in the eye, in the nerve become the recipl” ents of pleasure and pain, render the tongue vocal with music and eloquence, and fill the brain, the seat of reason and throne of the imagination, with its glowing imagery and brilliant fancies. But while the soil is the source of such munificent gifts, it is also the insatiable bourne to which they must all return. ‘The lofty tree, spreading its vast canvass of leaves to the winds, and breasting the storms of a thousand years, finally dies, and undergoing de- composition, enriches the earth in which it grew. The king of beasts, whose loud roar can be heard for miles, and whose im- mense power enables him to prey upon the denizens of his native jungles, cannot resist the fate which at length consigns his sinewy frame to the mold. Even the lord of the lower world, notwith- standing his exalted position and grasp of intellect, must likewise suffer physical death and mingle with the sod that forms his TAVe, The soil was originally formed by the decomposition of rocks, These, by long exposure to the air, water and frost, become disin- tegrated, and the comminuted material acted upon by vegetation, forms the fruitful mold of the surface. When of local origin, it varies in composition with the changing material from which it is derived. If sandstone prevails, it is too porous to retain fertiliz- ing agents; if limestone is in excess, it is too hot and dry ; and if slate predominates, the resulting clay is too wet and cold. Hence it is only a combination of these and other ingredients that can properly adapt the earth to the growth of vegetation. Happily for Illinois the origin of its surface formations precludes the pos- sibility of sterile extremes arising from local causes. As we have stated before, almost the entire surface of the State is a stratum of drift, formed by the decomposition of every variety of rock and commingled in a homogeneous mass by the agents employed. in its distribution. This immense deposit, varying from 10 to 200 feet in thickness, required for its production physical conditions which do not now exist. We must go far back in the history of the planet, when the Polar world was a desolation of icy wastes. From these dreary realms of enduring frosts vast glaciers, reaching southward, dipped into the waters of an inland sea, extending over a large part of the upper Mississippi valley. These ponder- ous masses, moving southward with irresistible power, tore im- mense boulders from their parent ledges and incorporated them in their structure. By means of these, in their further progress, they grooved and planed down the. subjacent rocks, gathering up and carrying with them part of the abraded material and strew- ing their track for hundreds of miles with the remainder. On reaching the shore of the interior sea huge icebergs were projected from their extremities into the waters, which, melting as they floated into warmer latitudes, distributed the detrital matter they contained over the bottom. Thus, long before the plains of LIlli- nois clanked with the din of railroad trains, these ice-formed navies plowed the seas in which they were submerged, and distributed over them cargoes of soil-producing sediment. No mariner walked their crystal decks to direct their course, and no pennon attached to their glittering masts trailed in the winds that urged them for- ward; yet they might perhaps have sailed under the flags of a SOIL. 17 hundred succeeding empires, each as old as the present nationali- ties of the earth, during the performance of their labors. This splendid soil-forming deposit is destined to make Mlinois the great centre of American wealth and population. Perhaps no other country of the same extent on the face of the globe can boast a soil so ubiquitous in its distribution and so universally productive. Enriched by all the minerals in the crust of the earth, it necessa- rily contains a great variety of constituents. Since plants differ so widely in the elements of which they are composed, this multi- plicity of composition is the means of growing a great diversity of crops, and the amount produced is correspondingly large. So great is the fertility, that years of continued cultivation do not materially diminish the yield, and should sterility be induced by excessive working, the subsoil can be made available. This ex- tends from 2 to 10 and even 20 and 30 feet in depth, and when mixed with the mold of the surface, gives it a greater producing capacity than it had at first. Other States have limited areas as productive, but nearly the entire surface of Illinois is arable land, and when brought under cultivation will become one continued scene of verdure and agricultural profusion. With not half of its area improved, the State has become the granary of the continent; far excels any other member of the Union in packing pork; fat- tens more than half of all the cattle shipped to the Eastern mar- kets, and if prices were as remunerative, could furnish other products to a corresponding extent. Graded to a proper level and free from obstructions, the State has become the’ principa. theatre for the use and invention of agricultural implements. Owing to the cheapness attending the use of machinery, with a given amount of capital, a greater extent of lands can be culti- vated. The severity of the labor expended is also proportionately diminished, and those engaged in husbandry have time to become acquainted with the theoretical as well as the practical part of their duties. The profound philosophy involved in the growth of plants furnishes a field for investigation and experiment requiring the highest order of talent and the most varied and extensive at- tainments. Agriculture, aided by chemistry, vegetable physiology and kindred branches of knowledge, will greatly enhance the pro- ductiveness of the land. Thus with the advantages of science, a superior soil, and the use of machinery, agriculture will always remain the most attractive, manly and profitable branch of indus- try in which the people of Illinois can engage, contributing more than any other pursuit to individual comfort, and proportionally adding to the prosperity of the State. The cultivation of the soil in all ages has furnished employment for the largest and best por- tion of mankind; yet the honor to which they are entitled has ‘never been fully acknowledged. Though their occupation is the basis of national prosperity, and upon its progress more than any other branch of industry depends the march of civilization, yet its history remains to a great extent unwritten. Historians duly chronicle the feats of the warrior who ravages the earth and beg- gars its inhabitants, but leaves unnoticed the labors of him who causes the desolated country to bloom again, and heals with the balm of plenty the miseries of war. When true worth is duly re- cognized, instead of the mad ambition which subjugates nations to acquire power, the heroism which subdues the soil and feeds 2 18 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. the world, will -be the theme of the poet’s song and the orator’s eloquence. : The Origin of the Prairies has been a source of speculation. One theory is that the soil resulted from the decomposition of vegetable matter under water, and that the attending conditions were incompatible with the growth of timber. According to this view, prairies are at present in process of formation along the shores of lakes and rivers. During river freshets the heaviest particles settle nearest the channel, and here by repeated deposits the banks first became elevated above the floods. These natural levies becoming sufficiently high, are overgrown with timber and inclose large areas of bottom lands back from the river, by which they are frequently inundated. The waters on these flats, when the flood subsides, are cut off from the river and form sloughs, frequently of great extent. Their shallow and stagnant waters are first invaded by mosses and other aquatic plants which grow under the surface and contain in their tissues lime, allumina, and silica, the constituents of clay. They also subsist immense num- bers of small mollusks and other diminutive creatures, and the constant decomposition of both vegetables and animals forms a stratum of clay corresponding with that which underlies the fin- ished prairies. As the marshy bottoms are by this means built up to the surface of the water, the mosses are then intermixed with coarse grasses, which become more and more abundant as the depth diminishes. These reedy plants, now rising above the sur- face, absorb and decompose the carbonic acid gas of the atmos- phere, and convert it into woody matter, which at first forms a clayey mold and afterwards the black mold of the prairie. The same agencies, now operating in the ponds skirting the banks of rivers, originally formed all the prairies of the Mississippi Valley. We have already seen that the surface of the land was submerged during the dispersion of the drift, and in its slow emergence after- ward, it was covered by vast sheets of shallow water, which first formed swamps and subsequently prairies. The present want of horizontality in some of them is due to the erosive action of water. The drainage, moving in the direction of the creeks and rivers, at length furrowed the surface with tortuous meanders, resulting finally in the present undulating prairies. The absence of trees, the most remarkable feature, is attributable first to the formation of ulinic acid, which favors the growth of herbacious plants and retards that of forests; secondly, trees absorb by their roots large quantities of air, which they cannot obtain when the surface is under water or covered by a compact sod; and thirdly, they require solid points of attachment which marshy flats are unable to furnish. When, however, the lands become dry and the sod is broken by the plow or otherwise destroyed, they produce all the varieties of arbores- cent vegetation common to their latitude. Indeed, since the settle- ment of Illinois, the woodland area of many localities extends far beyond its original limits. The foregoing theory requires a large, unvarying quantity of water, while another, perhaps equally plausible, is based on aque- ous conditions almost the reverse. It is well known that the different continental masses of the globe are in general surrounded by zones of timber, and have within them belts of grasses, and centrally large areas of inhospitable deserts. On the Atlantic side PRAIRIES 19 of North America there is a continuous wooded region, extending from Hudson Bay to the Gulf of Mexico, while on the Pacific a simi- lar arborescent growth embraces some of the most gigantic speci- mens of the vegetable kingdom. Within these bands of timber, which approach each other in their northern and southern reaches, are the great prairies extending transversely across the Mississipp1 Valley, and having their greatest expansion in the valley of the Missouri. Farther westward, from increasing dryness, the grasses entirely disappear, and the great American Desert usurps their place. This alternation of forest, prairie, and desert, corres- ponds with the precipitation of moisture. The ocean is the great source of moisture, and the clouds are the vehicles employed for its distribution over the land. From actual measurement it has been ascertained that they discharge most of their water on the exterior rim of the continents; that farther toward the interior the amount precipitated is less, and finally it is almost entirely supplanted by the aridity of the desert. In a section extending across the continent from New York to San Francisco, the amount of rain-fall strikingly coincides with the alternations of wood-land, prairie, and desert. The region extending from New York, which — has an annual rain-fall of 42 inches, to Ann Arbor, having 29 inches, is heavily covered with timber; thence to Galesburg, ILL, having 26 inches,* is mostly prairie interspersed with clumps of forest; thence to Fort “aramie, having 20 inches, it rapidly changes to a continuous prairie; thence to Fort Youma, having only 3 inches, it becomes an inhospitable desert; and thence to San Francisco, having 22 inches, it changes to luxuriant forests. Illinois is thus within the region of alternate wood and prairie, with the latter largely predominating. This wide belt, owing to a difference of capacity for retaining moisture, has its eastern and western borders thrown into irregular outlines, resembling deeply indented bays and projecting headlands. As the result of decreas- ing moisture, only 90 arborescent species are found in the wooded region which on the east extends a considerable distance into Illinois, and all of these, except 6, disappear farther westward. The diminished precipitation in Ilinois, and the great valley east of the Mississippi, while it has an unfavorable effect on the growth of trees, seems rather to enhance the growth of crops. In further confirmation of this theory, the same physicial laws which have diversified North America with forest, prairie, and desert, have produced similar effects upon other continents. Hence it is that South America has its Atacama, Africa its great Sahara, Europe its barren steppes, and Asia its rainless waste of sand and salt, extending through more than 100 degrees of longitude. All these desert places, where local causes do not interfere, are girt about by grassy plains and belts of forest. * The subjoined table has been kindly furnished us by Prof. Livingstone, of Lombard Uni- versity. It will be seen that the mean annual temperature of Galesburg is 48 degrees, and its mean annnal precipitation of moisture 24 inches. The sonthern and western portions of the State slightly exceed the above figures: Jan. | Feb. | Mar. FREI 25 Apr. Pe 490 | 28 60° 8 © 5 14'300 29 70° 32 59° j 26a] 14 2a0 20 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. Some eminent physicists refer the treeless character of the great grassy plains to the mechanical and chemical character of the soil. Perhaps, in the constantly varying physical conditions of different localities, the forces alluded to in these theories advanced, ay all co-operate to produce these great grassy expanses, which cousti- tute so large a part of the earth’s surface. To Illinois they are inexhaustible sources of wealth, and as intimately connected with her destiny as the great coal fields which underlie them. Both are the expression of natural law, both destined to furnish the State with the elements of future greatness and power, and both pro- phetic of labor, intelligence and the enjoyment of a noble man- hood.* The Climatology of the State, in common with other countries of the same latitude, has four seasons. The melting snows of winter, generally attended by rains, convert the rich soil of the prairie into mud, and render early spring the most unpleasant part of the year. The heat of summer, although more intense than in the same lati- tude on the Atlantic, is greatly relieved by the constant breezes which fan the prairies. Autumn, with slowly diminishing heats, terminates in the serene and beautiful season known as Indian summer. Its mild and uniform temperature, soft and hazy atmos- phere, and forests beautifully tinted with the hues of dying foliage, all conspire to render it the pleasant part of the year. Next come the boreal blasts of winter, with its social firesides, and tinkling bells in the mystic light of the moon, as merry sleighs skim over the level snow-clad prairies. The winter has its sudden changes ot temperature, causing colds and other diseases arising from ' extreme vicissitudes of weather. This is the most unfavorable feature of the climate, which in other respects is salubrious. The general belief that Illinois is scourged by bilious diseases is sub- stantially unfounded. It is well known that the pioneers of Ohio, Indiana and Michigan suffered far worse from malarious diseases than those who first subdued the soil of Illinois. The cause of this is apparent. The malaria of marshes and unsubdued soils in wooded districts, excluded from the light of the sun and a free circulation of air, is far more malignant than that of the prairie having the full benefit of these counteracting agents.t The most distinguishing feature of the climate is its sub-tropical summers and the arctic severities of its winters. The newly arrived English immigrant is at first inclined to complain of these climatic extremes, but a short residence in the country soon con- vinces him that many of the most kindly fruits and plants could not be cultivated and matured without them. Owing to this tropical element of the summer, the peach, grape, sweet potato, cotton, corn and other plants readily mature in Dlinois, though its mean annual temperature is less than that of England, where their cul- tivation is impossible. These facts show that a high temperature for a short season is more beneficial to some of the most valued plants than a moderate temperature long continued. This is well exemplified in the cultivation of our great staple, maize, or Indian corn, which, wherever the conditions are favorable, yields a greater amount of nutriment, with a given amount of labor, than any *See Geographical Surveys of the State, and Foster's Physical issi sippi Valley. M : ‘ 8 Physical Geography of the Miasis- tFoster's Physical Geography. t CLIMATOLOGY. 21 known cereal. It was originally a tropical grass, and when culti- vated in regions of a high and protracted temperature, exhibits a strong tendency to revert to its original condition. In the Gulf States it grows to a greater hight than farther northward, but its yield of seed is correspondingly less. In the valleys opening seaward along the Pacific slope, it attains a medium size, but fails to mature for the want of sufficient heat. Hence the districts of its maximum production must be far north of its native latitudes, and have the benefit of short but intense summer heats. In Illinois and adja- cent parts of the great valley its greatest yield is about the 41st parallel, and though. far less imposing in its appearance than on the Gulf, its productive capacity is said to be four-fold greater than either there or on the Pacific. It is wonderful that a plant should undergo such a great transformation in structure and nat- ural habits, and that its greatest producing capacity should be near the northern limits of its possible cultivation. These facts suggest questions of great scientific value relative to the develop- ment of other plants by removing them from their native localities. One of the causes which assist in imparting these extremes to the climate may be thus explained. The different continental masses during the summer become rapidly heated under the influ- ence of the sun, while the surrounding oceans are less sensitive to its effects. As the result, the lands bordering on the sea have a comparatively mild temperature, while the interior is subject to intense heat. During winter, for similar reasons, the interior becomes severely cold, while the sea-girt shore still enjoys a much milder temperature. But a greater modifying influence upon the climate are the winds to which it is subject. The source of these is at the equator, where the air, becoming rarified from the eftects of heat, rises and flows in vast masses toward the poles. On reaching colder latitudes it descends to the earth, and as an under- current returns to the equator and supplies the tropical vacuum caused by its previous ascent. If the earth were at rest, the two under and two upper currents would move at right angles to the equator. But, owing to its daily revolution from west to east, the under-currents, as they pass from the poles toward the equator where the rotation is greatest, fall behind the earth, and that in the northern hemisphere flows from the northeast, and that in the southern from the southeast. In like manner the upper-currents, flowing from the greater velocity of the equator toward the less at the poles, get in advance of the earth; and the one in the north flows from the southwest, and the other in the south from the northwest. If the globe were a perfectly smooth sphere, the flow of the winds as above described would be uniform, but the former being crested with mountain chains, the latter are broken into a great variety of local currents. In a belt of about 25 degrees on each side of the equator, the under-currents blow with the.greatest regularity, and are called trade-winds, from their importance to nav- igation and commerce. In making an application of these great primary currents to the valley of the Mississippi, and consequently to Illinois, it will be seen that the southwest winds, descending from their equato- rial altitude, become the prevailing winds of the surface in our latitude. Besides these, the northeast trade-winds, in their pro- gress toward the equator, impinge against the lofty chain of the 22 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. Andes, and are deflected up the Mississippi Valley and mingle with the winds from the southwest. In their passage along the Andes Mountains, and across the Carribbean Sea and the Mexican Gulf, they become charged with tropical heat and moisture. On entering the great central valley of the continent, walled in on both sides by impassable mountain barriers, they are directed far northward, and, mingling with the southwest winds, dispense their waters, warmth and fertility, which are destined to make it the greatest theatre of human activities on the face of the globe. These winds, from local causes, frequently veer about to different points of the compass; and in Illinois and other prairies States, where there are no forest belts to break their force, frequently sweep over the country with the fury of tornadoes. Almost every year has recorded instances of the loss of life and property from this cause, and even in the great northern forests are tracks made by their passage, as well defined as the course of the reaper through a field of grain. CHAPTER III. ILLINOIS ANTIQUITIES—THE MOUND BUILDERS. It is the opinion of antiquarians that three distinct races of people lived in North America prior to its occupation by the present population. Of these the builders of the magnificent cities whose remains are found in a number of localities of Central America were the most civilized. Judging from the ruins of broken columns, fallen arches and the crumbling walls of temples, palaces and pyr- amids, which in some places for miles bestrew the ground, these cities must have been of great extent and very populous. The mind is almost startled at the remoteness of their antiquity, when we consider the vast sweep of time necessary to erect such colossal structures of solid masonry, and afterwards convert them into the present utter wreck. Comparing their complete desolation with the ruins of Balbec, Palmyra, Thebes and Memphis, they must have been old when the latter were being built. May not America then be called the old world instead of the new; and may it not have contained, when these Central American cities were erected, a civilization equal if not superior to that which contemporane- ously existed on the banks of the Nile, and made Egypt the cradle of eastern arts and science? The second race, as determined by the character of their civili- zation, were the mound builders, the remains of whose works con- stitute the most interesting class of antiquities found within the linits of the United States. Like the ruins of Central America, they antedate the most ancient records; tradition can furnish no account of them, and their character can only be partially gleaned from the internal evidences which they themselves afford. They consist of the remains of what was apparently villages, altars, temples, idols, cemeteries, monuments, camps, fortifications, pleas- ure grounds, etc. The farthest relic of this kind, discovered in a northeastern direction, was near Black river on the south side of Lake Ontario. Thence they extend in a southwestern direction by way of the Ohio, the Mississippi, Mexican Gulf, Texas, New Mexico and Youcatan, into South America. Commencing in Cata- raugus county, New York, there was a chain of forts extending more than 50 miles southwesterly, not more than 4 or 5 miles apart, and evidently built by a people rude in the arts and few in numbers. Further southward they increase in number and mag- nitude. In West Virginia, near the junction of Grave creek and the Ohio, is one of the most august monuments of remote antiquity found in the whole country. According to measurement it has an altitude of 90 feet, a diameter at the base of 100 feet, and at the summit of 45 feet, while a partial examination discloses within it 24 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. the existenée of many thousands of human skeletons. In Ohio, where the mounds have been carefully examined, are found some of the most extensive and interesting that occur in the United States. At the mouth of the Muskingum, among a number of curious works, was a rectangular fort containing 40 acres, encircled by a wall of earth 10 feet high, and perforated with openings resembling gateways. In the mound near the fort were found the remains of a sword, which appeared to have been buried with its owner. Resting on the forehead were found three large copper bosses, plated with silver and attached to a leather buckler. Near the side of the body was a plate of silver, which had perhaps been the upper part of a copper scabbard, portions of which were filled with iron rust, doubtless the remains of a sword. A fort of similar construction and dimensions was found on Licking river, near Newark. Eight gateways pierced the walls, and were guarded by mounds directly opposite each on the inside of the work. At Cir- cleville, on the Scioto, there were two forts in juxtaposition; the one an exact circle 60 rods in diameter, and the other a perfect square, 55 rods on each side. The circular fortification was sur- rounded by two walls, with an intervening ditch 20 feet in depth. On Paint creek, 15 miles west of Chillicothe, besides other exten- sive works, was discovered the remains of a walled town. It was built on the summit of a hill about 300 feet in altitude, and encom- passed by a wall 10 feet in hight, made of stone in their natural state. The area thus inclosed contained 130 acres. On the south side of it there were found the remains of what appeared originally to have been a row of furnaces or smith-shops, about which cinders were found several feet in depth. In the bed of the creek, which washes the foot of the hill, were found wells which had been cut through solid rock. They were more than 3 feet in diameter at the top, neatly walled with jointed stones, and, at the time of discovery, covered over by circular stones. So numerous were works of this kind in Ohio it would require a large volume to speak of them in detail. Along the Mississippi they reach their maximum size and contain some of the most interesting relics. The number of mounds found here at an early day were estimated at more than 3,000, the smallest of which were not less than 20 feet in hight, and 100 feet in diam- eter at the base. A large number of them were found in Illinois, but, unfortunately, most of those who have examined them were little qualified to furnish correct information respecting their real character. It is greatly to be regretted that the State has never ordered a survey of these works by persons qualified to do the subject justice. Many of the most interesting have been ruthlessly destroyed, but it is believed a sufficient number still remain to justify an examination. It may, however, be safely assumed, from what is already known respecting them, that they were substantially the same as those found in other parts of the United States. One of the most singular earthworks in this State was found in the lead region on the top of a ridge near the east bank of the Sinsinawa creek. It resembled some huge animal, the head, ears, nose, legs and tail and general outline of which being as per- fect as if made by men versed in modern art. The ridge on which it was situated stands on the prairie, 300 yards wide, 100 feet in hight, and rounded on the top by a deep deposit of clay. Cen- ANTIQUITIES—MOUND BUILDERS. 25 trally, along the line of its summit and thrown up in the form of an embankment three feet high, extended the outline of a quadru- ped, measuring 250 feet from the tip of the nose to the end of the tail, and having a width of body at the center of 18 feet. The head was 35 feet in length, the ears 10, legs 60, and tail 75. The curvature in both the fore and hind legs was natural to an animal lying on its side. The general outline of the figure most nearly resembled the extinct animal known to geologists as the Megathe- rium. The question naturally arises, by whom and for what pur- pose was this earth figure raised. Some have conjectured that numbers of this now extinct animal lived and roamed over the prairies of Illinois when the mound builders first made their appear- ance in the upper part of the Mississippi Valley, and that their wonder and admiration, excited by the colossal dimensions of these huge creatures, found expression in the erection of this figure. The bones of some similar gigantic animals were exhumed on this stream about 3 miles from the same place.* David Dale Owen, a celebrated western geologist, in his report to the land office in 1839, refers to a number of figures, similar to the one above described, as existing in Wisconsin. He thinks they were connected with the totemic system of the Indians who formerly dwelt in this part of the country. When, for example a distin- guished chief died, he infers that his clansmen raised over his body a mound resembling the animal which had been used as a symbol to designate his family. Mr. Breckenridge, who examined the antiquities of the western country in 1817, speaking of the mounds in the American Bottom, says: “The great number and the extremely large size of some of them may be regarded as furnishing, with other circumstances, evidence of their antiquity. I have sometimes been induced to think that at the period when they were constructed there was a population here as numerous as that which once animated the borders of the Nile or of the Euphrates or of Mexico. The most numerous as well as considerable of-these remains are found .in precisely those parts of the country where the traces of a numer- ous population might be looked for, namely, from the mouth of the Ohio, on the east side of the Mississippi, to the Illinois river, and on the west from the St. Francis to the Missouri. I am per- fectly satisfied that cities similar to those of ancient Mexico, of several hundred thousand souls, have existed in this country.” Says Mr. OC. Atwater, the author of an able work on the antiqui- ties of Ohio: ‘Nearly opposite St. Louis there are traces of two such cities, in the distance of 5 miles. They were situated on the Cahokia, which crosses the American Bottom opposite St. Louis. One of the mounds is 800 yards in circumference at the base, and 100 feet in hight.” The following description of this mound, which is the largest in the United States, is condensed from an article in the Belleville Eagle: It is situated 64 miles northeast of St. Louis, and is com- monly known as the Monk’s mound, from the Monks of La Trappe having settled on and around it. Itis an irregular oblong, ex- tending north and south, and its shortest sides east and west. The top contains about 34 acres, and about half way down the sides is a terrace, extending the whole width of the mound, and *Galena Jeffersonian, 1853. 26 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. sufficiently broad to afford sites for a number of spacious build- ings. The present want of regularity is due to the action of the rains, which, during a long interval of time, has so changed its surface that the original design of its builders has been lost. A Mr. Hill, who lived on it, in making an excavation for an ice-house on the northwest part, found human bones and white pottery in large quantities. The bones, which crumbled to dust on being exposed to the air, were larger than common, and the teeth were double in front as well as behind. A well dug by Mr. Hill, whose dwelling was on the summit, passed through several strata of earth, and, it is said, the remains of weeds and grass were discov- ered between the layers, the color of which was still visible and bright as when they were first inhumed. The writer thinks this portion of the American Bottom might with propriety be called the city of mounds, for in less than a mile square there are 60 or 80 of every size and form, none of which are more than one-third as large as the Monk’s mound. They extend in a westerly direc- tion, five miles or more, along the Cahokia. Notwithstanding the authorities referred to above, recent obser- vations render it highly probable that these mounds are portions of the original shore of the Mississippi, which, like islands, were not wholly washed away by its waters. Professor Worthen, our State Geologist, and others, think that the material of which they are composed, and its stratification, correspond exactly in these particulars with the opposite bluffs. The greatest evidence of art which they exhibit is their form. The base of the large mound, before denudation changed it, had the form of a parallelogram, whose well defined right-angles could not have resulted from the action of water. Its terrace, and the same features which distinguished the mounds on the west side of the river at St. Louis, at Marietta, Portsmouth, Paint Creek and Circleville, Ohio, and large numbers of them in Mexico, are remarkable coincidences, if they are not works of art. It is well known that the ancients, instead of throwing up mounds, in some instances selected natural elevations and shaped them with terraces for sites of altars and temples, and this seems to have been the character of the mounds in the American Bottom. Though not originally intended for graves, they were subsequently used as such by the Indians, that their dead might be above the floods of the Mississippi. But whatever may have been the nature of these, there is no doubt as to the artificial character of others in many localities. Pioneer evidence states that at an early date copper, and a great variety of other implements, exceeding in their workmanship the skill of the present Indians, were taken from the mounds of South- ern Illinois. The existence of this metal in these earthworks re- fers them to the era of the mound builders, as the Indians are ignorant of the process of working it, and never used it in the manufacture of implements. The copper so frequently discovered in mounds in the United States doubtless came from the region of Lake Superior. Mines have been examined here extending over large areas, the working of which antedates all existing records or Indian traditions. Another of the many evidences of tribes who must have inhabited this country at a remote period was found a few years since at the Illinois Salines. Fragments of pot- ANTIQUITIES—MOUND BUILDERS. 27 tery, from 4 to 5 feet in diameter, were exhumed some 30 feet be- low the surface, and had evidently been used in the manufacture of salt by the mound builders, or some other ancient people, dif- ferent from the present Indians. The artificial character of these works not being a controverted point, the inquiry arises who were their builders? The hypothesis that they were the ancestors of the Algonquin and other tribes found living in their midst, when first visited by Europeans, but illy accords with the evidence fur- nished by an examination of the facts. These curious relics are fragments of a history which point to'a people different in physi- cal structure from the red men, and greatly in advance of them in art and civilization. The latter in general are a tall, rather slen- der, straight-limbed. people, while the former were short and thick set, had low foreheads, high cheek bones, and were remarkable for their large eyes and broad chins. Their limbs were short and stout, while their whole physique more closely resembled that of the German than any existing race. The remains of their art also indicated a people wholly distinct. From these tumuli have been taken silver, iron and copper implements, exhibiting in their con- struction a degree of skill greatly exceeding Indian Ingenuity and workmanship. The large number of medals, bracelets, pipes, and other instruments made of copper, show that its use among them was much more extensive than that of the other metals. They may have possessed the lost art of hardening it, for cut stone is occasionally found in some of their works. The manufacture of earthenware was one of their most advanced arts; vessels made from calcareous breccia have been taken from their tombs, equal in quality to any now made in Italy from the same material. A con- siderable number of these were urns, containing bones, which ap- pear to have been burnt before they were deposited in them. Mirrors, made of isinglas, were of frequent occurrence in the mounds. Many of them were large and elegant, and must have answered well the purpose for which they were intended. Could they speak, they would doubtless tell us that the primitive belles, whose charms they reflected, had the same fondness for personal decoration that distinguishes their sisters of the present day. Their habitations must have been tents, structures of wood, or some other perishable material; otherwise their remains would have been numerous. The remains, however, of fire-places, hearths and chimneys, imbedded in the alluvial banks of the Ohio and Muskingum rivers, are frequently brought to light by the ac- tion of their waters. The Indians of these localities never erected such works ; while their great depth below the surface, and_its heavy growth of trees, is evidence that they were not made by Eu- ropeans, hence must be referred to the mound builders. Evidence of this kind. might be multiplied indefinitely, but what has been said is deemed sufficient. Not only had the mound builders made considerable progress in the arts, but they were not wholly wanting‘in scientific attainments. The lines of nearly all their works, where the situation would admit: of it, conform to the four cardinal points. Had their authors no knowledge of astronomy, they could never have determined the points of the compass with such exactness as their works indicate. This noble science, which in modern times has given us such ex- tended views of the universe, was among the first in the earlier 28 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. ages to arrest the attention of mankind. The pastoral life of prim1- tive times, when men dwelt in tents, or the open air, with the heavenly bodies in full view, was very favorable to the study of astronomy. . If the mound builders were not the ancestors of our Indians, who were they? The oblivion which has closed over them is so complete that only conjectures can be given in answer to the ques- tion. Those who do not believe in the common parentage of man- kind contend that they were an indigenous race of the western hemisphere. Others, with more plausibility, think they came from the east, and imagine that they can see coincidences in the religion of the Hindoos and Southern Tartars and the supposed theology of the mound builders. An idol was found in a tomb near Nashville, consisting of three busts, representing a man in a state of nudity. On the head of each were carved the sacred fillet and cake with which, in ancient Greece, during sacrifices, the heads of the idol, the victim, and priest were bound. The Greeks are supposed to have borrowed these sacred appliances from the Persians, with whom they had frequent wars and an intimate maritime inter- course. Another idol, consisting of three heads united at the back, was taken from a tomb on the headwaters of the Cumber- land river. Their features, which were expressive, exhibited in a striking manner the lineaments of the Tartar countenance. It has been further observed that wherever there was a group of mounds three of them were uniformly larger and more favorably situated than the rest. The triune character of these images and mounds are supposed to represent the three principal gods of the Hindoos, Brahmin, Vishnoo and Siva. This supposition has been farther strengthened by the discovery in many mounds of murex shells. which were sacred in the religion of the Hindoos, used as material in the construction of their idols, and as the musical instruments of their Tritons. In digging a well near Nashville, a clay vessel was found 20 feet below the surface. It was of a globose form, terminating at the top with a female head, the features of which were strongly marked and Asiatic. The crown of the head was covered with a cap of pyramidal form resembling the Asiatic head- dress. The vessel was found sitting on a rock from under which issued a stream of water, and may have been used at the fountain in performing the ablutions enjoined by some of the oriental re- ligions. Indeed, for this purpose the temples and altars of the Hindoos are always erected on the banks of some river, as the Ganges and other sacred streams, and the same practice was ob- served by the authors of the American tumuli. From evidence of this kind it is inferred that this people came from Asia, and that their migrations, like those from Europe at the present day, were made at different times and from different countries. They were no doubt idolators, and it has been conjectured that the sun was an object of adoration. The mounds were generally built in a situation affording a view of the rising sun. When in- closed with walls their gateways were toward the east. The caves in which they were occasionally found buried always opened in the same direction. Whenever a mound was partially inclosed by a semicircular pavement, it was on the east side. When bodies were buried in graves, as was frequently the case, they lay in. an east- ANTIQUITIES—MOUND BUILDERS. 29 ern and western direction; and finally, medals have been found representing the sun and his rays of light. At what period they came to this country is likewise a matter of speculation. From the comparatively rude state of the arts among them, it has been inferred that the time was very remote. Their axes were made of stone; their raiment, judging from the fragments which have been discovered, consisted of the barks of trees interwoven with feathers; and their military works were such as a people would erect who had just passed from the hunter to the pastoral state of society. The line of forts already referred to, in New York, were built on the brow of the hill which was origi- nally the southern shore of Lake Erie. By the recession of the waters, they are now from 3 to 5 miles distant from their original limits. The surface, which became exposed by the retirement of the waters, is now covered with a vegetable mold from 6 to 10 inches deep, and it may reasonably be supposed that a long inter- val of time was required for the production of the forests by whose decomposition it was formed. Buta much longer interval would be required for the Niagara to deepen its channel and thus cause the subsidence of the waters in the lake. What finally became of this people is another query which has been extensively discussed. The fact that their works extend into Mexico and Peru has induced the belief that it was their posterity that dwelt in these countries when they were first visited by the Spaniards. The Mexican and Peruvian works, with the exception ot their greater magnitude, are similar. Relics common to all of them have been occasionally found, and it is believed that the reli- gious uses which they subserved were the same. One of the prin- cipal deities of the South Americans was the god of the shining mirror, so called because he was supposed to reflect, like a mirror, his divine perfections. The same god was also a Mexican divinity ; and while other deities were symbolized by images, this one was represented by a mirror, and held in great veneration as the un- known god of the universe. Isinglas, common in the mounds in the United States, was the material generally employed for the construction of mirrors in Mexico ; but in South America, obsidan, a volcanic product, which answered the same purpose, was more frequently used. If, indeed, the Mexicans and Peruvians were the progeny of the more ancient mound builders, then Spanish rapacity for gold was the cause of their overthrow and final extermination. A thousand other interesting queries naturally arise respecting these nations which now repose under the ground, but the most searching investigation can only give us vague speculations for answers. No historian has preserved the names of their mighty chieftains nor given an account of their exploits, and even tradi- tion is silent respecting them. If we knock at the tombs, no spirit comes back with a response, and only a sepulchral echo of forget- fulness and death reminds us how vain is the attempt to unlock the mysterious past upon which oblivion has fixed its seal. How forcibly their mouldering bones and perishing relics remind us of the transitory character of human existence. Generation after generation lives, moves and is no more; time has strewn the track of its ruthless march with the fragments of mighty empires; and at length not even their names nor works have an existence in the speculations of those who take their places. CHAPTER IV. THE INDIANS OF ILLINOIS. The third distinct race which, according to ethnologists, has in- habited North America, is the present Indians. When visited by early European pioneers they were without cultivation, refinement or literature, and far behind their precursors, the mound builders, in a knowledge of the arts. The question of their origin bas long interested archeologists, and is one of the most difficult they have been called on to answer. One hypothesis is that they are an original race indigeneous to the Western Hemisphere. Those who entertain this view think their peculiarities of physical structure preclude the possibility of a common parentage with the rest of mankind. Prominent among these distinctive traits is the hair, which in the red man is round, in the white man oval, and in the black man flat. In the pile of the European the coloring matter is distributed by means of a central canal, but in that of the Indian it is incorporated in the fibrous structure. Brown, who has made an exhaustive examination of these varieties of hair, concludes that they are radically different, and belong to three distinct branches of the human family, which, instead of a common, have had a trinary origin. Since, therefore, these and other peculiar ethnological features are characteristic only of the aboriginal in- habitants of America, it is inferred that they are indigenous to this part of the globe. A more common supposition, however, is that they are a deriva- tive race, and sprang from one or more of the ancient peoples of Asia. In the absence of all authentic history, and when even tradition is wanting, any attempt to point out the particular theater of their origin must prove unsatisfactory. They are perhaps an offshoot of Shemitic parentage, and some imagine, from their tribal organization and some faint coincidences of language and religion, that they were the descendants of the ancient Hebrews. Others, with as much propriety, contend that their progenitors were the ancient Hindoos, and that the Brahmin idea, which uses the sun to symbolize the Creator of the Universe, has its counterpart in the sunworship of the Indians. They also see in the Hindoo poly- theism, with its 30,000 divinities, a theology corresponding with the innumerable minor Indian deities, of which birds, quadrupeds, reptiles, and fishes are made the symbols. The Persians, and other primitive oriental stocks, and even the nations of Europe, if the testimony of different antiquarians could be accepted, might claim the honor of first peopling America. Though the exact place of origin may never be known, yet the striking coincidences of physical organization between the orfental 30 INDIANS. 31 types of mankind and the Indians, point unmistakably to some part of Asia as the place whence they emigrated. Instead of 1800 years, the time of their roving in the wilds of America, as determined by Spanish interpretation of their pictographic records, the interval has perhaps been thrice that period. Their religions, superstitions and ceremonies, if of foreign origin, evi- dently belong to the crude theologies prevalent in the last cen- turies before the introduction of Mahometanism or Christianity. Scarcely 3000 years would suffice to blot out perhaps almost every trace of the language they brought with them from the Asiatic cradle of the race, and introduce the present diversity of abori- ginal tongues. Like their oriental progenitors they have lived for centuries without progress, while the Caucassian variety of the race, under the transforming power of art, science, and improved systems of civil polity, have made the most rapid advancement. At the time of their departure eastward, a great current of emi- gration flowed westward to Europe, making it a great arena of human effort and improvement. Thence proceeding farther west- ward it met in America, the midway station in the circuit of the globe, the opposing current direct from Asia. The shock of the first contaet was the beginning of the great conflict which has since been waged by the rival sons of Shem and Japheth. The first thought of the Indian, when hostilities commenced on the Atlantic border, was to retire westward. It was from beyond the Allegha- nies, according to the traditions of their fathers, they had come, and in the same undefined region they located their paradise or happy hunting ground. To employ an aboriginal allegory, ‘The Indians had long discerned a dark cloud in the heavens, coming from the east, which threatened them with disaster and death. Slowly rising at first, it seemed shadow, but soon changed to sub- stance. When it reached the summit of the Alleghanies it as- sumed a darker hue; deep murmurs, as of thunder, were heard ; it was impelled westward by strong wind, and shot forth forked tongues of lightning.” __ The movement of the sombre cloud typified the advance of labor, science and civilization. Pontiac foresaw the coming storm when he beheld the French flag and French supremacy stricken down on the plains of Abraham. To the British officer sent westward to secure the fruits of victory, he said: “I stand in thy path.” To the assembled chiefs of the nations in council, he unfolded his schemes of opposition, depicted the disasters which would attend ' the coming rush of the Anglo-Saxon, and climaxed his invective against the hated enemy with the exclamation, “Drive the dogs who wear red clothing into the sea.” Fifty years after the defeat of Pontiac, Tecumseh, emulating his example, plotted the conspi- racy of the Wabash. He brought to his aid the powerful influ- ence of the Indian priest-hood; for years the forest haunts of his clansmen rang with his stirring appeals, and the valleys of the West ran with the blood of the white invaders. But Tecumseh fell a martyr to his cause, and the second attempt to turn back the tide of civilization was a failure. The Appalachian tribes, under the leadership of Tuscaloosa, next waged a continuous war of three years against the southern frontiers. The conflict terminated by the sublime act of its leader, who, after a reward had been offered for his head, voluntarily surrendered himself for the good of his 32 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. countrymen. After this defeat, the southern tribes abandoned their long cherished idea of re-establishing Indian supremacy. 4 last and fruitless effort of this kind, by the Sacs and Foxes of Ili- nois, placed the vast domain east of the Mississippi in the hands of the ruthless conquerors.* Algonquins and Iroquois.—Of the several great branches of North American Indians, as determined by sameness of language and mental and physical type, the only ones entitled to considera- tion in Illinois history, are the Algonquin, and incidentally the Iroquois. Before the encroachments of Europeans caused the re- tirement of the Algonquin tribes, they occupied most of the United States between the 35th and 60th parallels of latitudes, and the 60th and 105th meridians of longitude. They were Algonquins whom Cartier found on the banks of the St. Lawrence, whom the English discovered hunting and fishing on the Atlantic coast, from Maine to the Carolinas. They were tribes of this lineage whom Jesuit missionaries taught to repeat prayers and sing avis on the banks of the Mississippi and Illinois, and on the shores of the great lakes and Hudson Bay. The same great family waged war with the Puritans of New England, entered into a covenant of peace with Penn, and furnished a Pocahontas to intercede for the life of the adventurous founder of Virginia. The starting point in the wanderings of the Algonquin tribes on the continent, as determined by tradition and the cultivation of the maize, their favorite cereal, was in the southwest. It is conjectured as they passed up the western side of the Mississippi Valley, their numbers were augumented by accessions from nomadic clans pass- through the central and southern passes of the Rocky Mountains. Then, turning eastward across the Mississippi, the southern mar- gin of the broad track pursued toward the Atlantic was about the 35th parallel, the limits reached in this direction by these. tribes. This would place in the central line of march, Illinois, and the ad- jacent regions, where the first European explorers found corn extensively cultivated and used as an article of food. On reaching the Atlantic they moved northeasterly along the seaboard to the mouth of the St. Lawrence, introducing along their track the cul- tivation of maize, without which many of the early British colo- nists must have perished. Next, ascending the St. Lawrence and the great lakes, they spread northward and westward to Hudson’s Bay, the basin of Lake Winnepeg, and the valley of the Upper Mississippi. In this wide dispersion the original stock was broken into minor tribes ; each, in the course of time, deviating in speech from the parent language, and forming a dialect of its own. The head of the migratory column, circling round the source of the Mississippi, recrossed it in a southeasterly direction above the falls. of St. Anthony, and passed by way of Green Bay and Lake Michi- gan into the present limits of Illinois, Indiana and Ohio. Thus, after revolving in an irregular elipse of some 3000 miles in diame. ter, they fell into the original track eastward. The territory of the Iroquois lay like an island in this vast area of Algonquin population. They had three conflicting traditions of their origin: that they came from the west, from the north, and sprung from the soil on which they lived. Their. confederacy at first consisted of 5 tribes, the Mohawks, Oneidas, Onondagas, *Schooleraft’s, Part 5; Spencer's History of the United States INDIANS. ‘ 33 Cayugas and Senecas, to which a 6th, the Tuscaroras was after- wards added. Each tribe had a separate political organization in which the sachems were the ruling spirits. When foreign tribes were to be consulted, or the general interests of the confederacy required deliberation, the sachems of the several tribes met in general council. Hasty writers, judging from their successes without carefully studying their character and history, have greatly over- rated their virtues. There is no doubt as te their success in war, but it was rather the result of circumstances than inherent worth. Not- withstanding their much lauded eloquence, diplomacy and courage, there is little doubt that the Algonquin tribes of the same latitude were in these respects fully their equals. As it regards cranial indications, the Iroquois had an excessive development at the basillar region, and the Algonquins a larger intellectual lobe, and the conduct of the two races corresponds with their cerebral dif- ferences. Itis well known that for the exhibition of brutish ferocity in battle, and the fiendish butchery of prisoners, the former were without rivals. Missionary evidence states that it was they who first taught the Tlinois the cruel practice of burning prisoners at the stake. Butadmitting their natural superiority they must have lost it by amalgamation, for it was customary with them to repair their constant losses in war by adopting into their families the women and children captured from their Algonquin enemies. This infusion of blood, if in a few generations it did not give the foreign element the ascendancy, must have greatly modified the original stock. Indeed some of the adopted Algonquins became afterwards their prominent: chiefs. Their success in war was in a great; measure the result of local and other advantages. Possessing a territory included in the present limits of New York, it gave them ready access to the nations living on the western lakes; while the Mohawk and the Hudson furnished them a highway to the tribes of the sea-coast. Having by savage barbarity converted all the surrounding nations into enemies, necessity taught them the advantage of union, fixity of habitation made them superior in agriculture, while a passion for war gave them a preeminence in the arts best suited to gratify their inordinate lust for blood. Deprived of these advantages it is doubtful whether they would have been long able to cope with the tribes which they outraged by incessant attacks. The Algonquin tribes were too widely dispersed to admit of a general confederacy; the interposition of great lakes and rivers prevented concert of action, and hence each community had to contend single-handed with the united enemy. Even in these une- qual contests they were sometimes the conquerors, as instanced in the triumph of the Ilinois on the banks of the Iroquois, a stream in our State whose name still commemorates the victory. It is not, however, in the petty broils of tribal warfare, but the fierce conflicts with the civilized intruders upon their soil, that a correct opinion is to be formed of these rival races. In these bloody struggles, which decided the fate of the entire aboriginal population, it was that the Algonquins evinced their great superi- ority. Unlike the Iroquois, who, in their haughty independence, disdained to go beyond their own narrow realms for assistance, and who, in their great thirst for carnage, even destroyed kindred nations, the Algonquins formed the most extensive alliance to 3 34 NISTORY OF ILLINOIS. resist the encroachments of their English déstroyers. Such was the nature of King Philip’s war, who, with his Algonquin braves, spread terror and desolation throughout New England. Panic- stricken at his audacity and success, the Puritans imagined they saw dire portents of calamities in the air and sky, and shadowy troops of careering horsemen imprinted on the face of the sun and. moon. This compactly formed confederacy of tribes was over- thrown; but it cost the Colonists, with their superior numbers, discipline and weapons, a bloody contest to accomplish it. Such, too, was the character of the culminating struggle of the red race, some 90 years later, for the dominion of the western wilderness. Never before had the Indians exhibited such feats of courage, such skill in diplomacy and such strategy in war; and never before, nor afterwards, were their efforts attended with such terrible con- sequences. With an Algonquin chief and Algonquin warriors as the controlling spirits, a confederacy of continental proportions was the result, embracing in its alliance the tribes of every name and lineage, from the northern lakes to the gulf on the south. Pontiac, having breathed into them his implacable hate of the English intruders, ordered the conflict to commence, and all the British colonies trembled before the desolating fury of the onset. Of the tribes of Algonquin lineage which formerly dwelt in Illinois, those bearing the name of the State were the most numer- ous. Judging from the graves which were thickly planted over the prairies, they must at an early date have been a prominent theater of aboriginal activities. Long before the intrusion of the white man, the stately warrior marshaled his swarthy clans to defend the hunting grounds which embosomed the homes and graves of his ancestors. Here, around the lodge fire, the young braves listened to the exploits of their aged chiefs and marched forth to perform the deeds which were to crown them with a chieftain’s honors. On the grass-cushioned lap of the prairie, when the moon with mellow radiance flooded the valleys and silvered the streams, the red swain went forth to woo his intended mate and win her love. Where the game abounded which furnished him with food and clothing he built the wigwam in which his faithful partner dispensed the hospitalities of his frugal board. Nature disclosed to his untutored mind the simple duties of life. The opening flower revealed the time for planting corn, the falling leaf when to provide for the frosts of winter, and from the lower animals he learned industry, prudence and affection. His own wondrous organization directed his thoughts to the Great Spirit, and in the spacious temple, lighted by the sun and curtained with clouds, where the tempest offers its loud anthem of praise, he worshipped the God of Nature. ; : The Illinois Confederacy were composed of five tribes: the Tam- aroas, Michigamies, Kaskaskias, Cahokias, and Peorias. Albert Gallatin, who has prepared the most elaborate work on the struct- ure of the Indian languages, gives the definition of Illinois as real or superior men, and derives it from the Delaware word Leno Leni or INini, as it is variously written by different authors. The termination of the word as it is now, and applied to the State and its principal river, ts of French origin. The Ilinois, Miamis and Delawares are of the same stock, and, according to tradition, emi- grated from the far west, the first stopping in their eastern round THE ILLINOIS. 35 of migration in the vicinity of Lake Michigan, the second in the territory of Indiana, and the third that of Pennsylvania. As early as 1670 the Jesuit, Father Marquette, mentions frequent visits made by individuals of this confederacy to the missionary station of St. Esprit, near the western extremity of Lake Superior. At that time they lived west of the Mississippi in eight villages, . whither the Iroquois had driven them from the shores of Lake Michi- gan, which received its name from one of the tribes. Shortly after- wards they commenced returning eastward, and finally settled mostly on the Illinois. Joliet and Marquette, in 1673, descending the Mississippi below the mouth of the Wisconsin, on their famous voyage of discovery, met with a band of them on the west bank of the river. The principal chief treated them with great hospi- tality, gave them a calumet as a pass down the river, and bid them a friendly farewell. The same explorers, in their return voy- age up the Illinois, discovered and stopped at the principal town of the confederacy, situated on the banks of the river 7 miles below the present town of Ottawa. It was then called Kaskaskia, and according to Marquette, contained 74 lodges, each of which domi- ciled several families. Marquette returned to the village in the spring of 1675, and established the Mission of the Immaculate Conception, the oldest in Illinois, and subsequently transferred to the new town of Kaskaskia further southward. When, in 1679, La Salle visited the town it had greatly increased, numbering, according to Hennepin, 460 lodges, and at theeannual assembling of the different tribes from 6,000 to 8,000 souls. The lodges extended along the banks of the river a mile or more, ac- cording to the number of its fluctuating population, which ex- tensively cultivated the adjacent meadows and raised crops of pumpkins, beans, and Indian corn. At this time the confederacy possessed the country from the present town of Ottawa and the lower rapids of the Mississippi to the mouth of the Ohio, and, ac- cording to the missionary Father Rasles, besides the principal town occupied some 10 or 12 other villages. In the irruption of the Iroquois, the following year, the principal town was burned and the several tribes pursued down the river to the Mississippi, where the Tamaroas were attacked and 700 of their women and children made prisoners. These were ‘burned and butchered till the savage victors were sated with carnage, when the survivors were lead into captivity. With the withdrawal of the enemy the tribes returned, rebuilt their town, and in 1682 furnished 1,200 ot the 3,800 warriors embraced in LaSalle’s colony at Fort Saint Louis on the Illinois. After this they were forced further south- ward by northern nations, and Peoria, Cahokia and Kaskaskia became the centres of the tribes indicated by their names. The Tamaroas were associated with the Kaskaskias, and the Michi- gatnies were located near Fort Chartres on the Mississippi. While here they were the centre of Jesuit missionary operations, and great efforts were made to convert them to Christianity, but with only partial success. : In 1729 they were summoned by M. Perrier, Governor-General of Louisiana, to assist in the reduction of the Natchez, who were disturbing the peace of the province. On the breaking out of the Chickasaw war they were again called to the assistance of their allies, the French, and under one of Illinois’ most gallant generals, 36 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. the Chevalier D’Artagnette, they successively stormed and carried two of the enemy’s strongholds, and would have taken a third but for the fall of their heroic leader. ; ; In common with other western tribes they became involved in the conspiracy of Pontiac, but from frequent defeats by surround- ing tribes, and long contact with civilization, they had lost toa great extent the warlike energy, for which, according to tradi- tion, they were anciently distinguished. When, therefore, the great chief visited them in the autumn of 1764, their zeal did not meet his expectations, and he told them if they hesitated, he would “consume their tribes as fire doth the dry grass on the prairies.” Finally, when Pontiac lost his life by the hand of an Hlinois, the nations which had followed him as a leader descended trom the north and the east to avenge his death, and almost an- nihilated the tribes of this lineage. Tradition states that a band of fugitives, to escape the general slaughter, took refuge on the high rock which had been the site of Fort St. Louis. There they were besieged by a superior force of the Pottawatamies, whom the great strength of this natural fortress enabled them easily to keep at bay. Hunger and thirst, more formidable enemies, however, soon accomplished what the foe was unable to effect. Their small quantity of provisions quickly failed, and their supply water was stopped by the enemy severing the cords attached to the vessels by which they elevated it from the river below. Thus environed by relewtless foes, they took a last lingering look at their beautiful hunting grounds, spread out like a panorama on the gently rolling river, and, with true Indian fortitude, laid down and expired with- out a sigh or a tear. From their tragic.fate the lofty citadel on which they perished received the unpoetical name of “Starved Rock,” and years afterwards their bones were seen whitening on its summit. The Tamaroas, although not entirely exterminated, lost their identity as a tribe in a battle with the Shawnees, near the eastern limits of Randolph county. At the commencement of the present century the contracting circle of hostile tribes had forced the remnants of this once powerful confederacy into a small compass around Kaskaskia. When the country was first visited by Europeans they numbered 12,000 souls; now they were reduced to two tribes, the Kaskaskias and Peorias, and could only muster 150 warriors. Their chief at this time was a half-breed of consid- erable talent, named Du Quoin, who wore a medal presented to him by Washington, whom he visited at Philadelphia. In the early part of the present century the two tribes under his guidance emigrated to the Southwest, and in 1850 they were in the Indian Territory, and numbered 84 persons. The Sacs and Foxes, who have figured extensively in the his- tory of Illinois, dwelt jn the northwest part of the State. The word “Sau-Kee,” now written “Sac,” is derived from the com- pound word “ A-sau-we-kee,” of the Chippewa language, signifying yellow earth, and “ Mus-qua-kee,” the original name of the Foxes means red earth. Though still retaining separate tribal names, when living in Illinois they had, by long residence together and intermarriage, become substantially one people. Both tribes origi- nally lived on the St. Lawrence, in the neighborhood of Quebec and Montreal. The Foxes first removed to the West and estab- lished themselves on the river which bears their name, empty- SACS AND FOXES. 37 ing into the head of Green Bay. Here they suffered a signal defeat from the combined forces of the French and their Indian: allies, which caused them afterwards to unite with the Sacs, to pre- vent extermination. The Saes became involved in along and bloody war with the Iroquois, who drove them from their habitation on the St. Law- rence toward the West. Retiring before these formidable enemies, they next encountered the Wyandots, by whom they were driven farther and farther along the shores of the great lakes till at length they found a temporary resting place on Green Bay, in the neigh- hood of their relatives, the Foxes. For mutual protection against the surrounding nations a union was here instituted between the two tribes, which has remained unbroken to the present time. The time of their migration from the St. Lawrence to the region of the upper lakes cannot be definitely ascertained. Green Bay was visited in 1669 by Father Allouez, a Jesuit, who established a mis- sionary station there, and in the winter of 1672 extended his labors to the Foxes, who at first treated him with the greatest contempt. Some of the tribe had recently been on a trading expedition to Montreal, where they had been foully dealt with by the French, and they now took occasion to show their resentment by deriding the utterances of the missionary. By the exercise of great pa- tience, however, he at length obtained a hearing, and succeeded so well in impressing their minds with his religious instruction that when he exhibited a crucifix they threw tobacco on it as an offering. He soon afterwards taught the whole village to make the sign of the cross, and painting it on their shields, in one of their war ex- peditions, they obtained a great victory over their enemies. Thus, while they knew but little of its significance as a religious emblem, in war they regarded it as a talisman of more than ordinary power. From Green Bay they moved southward, and shortly after the French pioneers visited the country they took possession of the fertile plains of Northwestern Illinois, driving out the Sauteaux, a branch of the Chippewas. In their southern migration, accord- ing to their traditions, a severe battle occurred between them and the Mascoutins, opposite the mouth of the Iowa, in which the lat- ter were defeated, and only a few of. them left to carry the news of their disaster to friends at home. Subsequently they formed alliances with the Potawatamies and other nations, forced the dif- ferent tribes of the Dlinois confederacy southward, and after years of strife almost exterminated them. In conjunction with the Me- nomonees, Winnebagoes, and other tribes living in the region of the lakes, they made an attempt, in 1779, to destroy the village of St. Louis, but were prevented by the timely arrival of George Rogers Clark with 500 men from Kaskaskia. Finally, in the Black Hawk war, waged by them against the troops of Ilinois and the United States, they attracted the attention of the entire nation, and won a historical reputation. Much labor has been expended to ascertain whether the cele- brated Chief, Pontiac, was of Sac or Ottawa lineage. If a simili- arity in the traits of character, which distinguished him and the Sac tribe, could decide the question, the latter might, doubt- less, claim the honor of his relationship. It is unnecessary to speak of the courage and fighting qualities of Pontiac. That of the Sacs and their relatives, the Foxes, is thus given by Drake, in 38 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. his “ Life of Black Hawk:” “The Sacs and Foxes fought their way from the waters of the St. Lawrence to Green Bay, and atter reaching that place not only sustained themselves against the hos- tile tribes, but were among the most active and courageous in the subjugation, or rather extermination, of the numerous and power- ful Illinois confederacy. They had many wars, offensive and defen- sive, with the Sioux, the Pawnees, the Osages and other tribes, some of which are ranked among the most fierce and ferocious warriors of the whole continent, and it “does not appear that in these conflicts, running through a long period of years, they were found wanting in this the greatest of all savage virtues. In the late war with Great Britain, a party of the Sacs and Foxes fought under the British standard as a matter of choice, and in the recent contest between a fragment of these tribes and the United States, although defeated and literally cut to pieces by an overwhelming force, it is very questionable whether their reputation as braves would suffer by a comparison with that of their victors. It is be- lieved that a careful review of their history, from the period when they first established themselves on the waters of the Mississippi down to the present time, will lead the inquirer to the conclusion that the Sacs and Foxes are a truly courageous people, shrewd, politic, and enterprising, with not more of ferocity and treachery of character than is common among the tribes by whom they were surrounded.” These tribes, at the time of the Black Hawk war, were divided in- to 20 families, 12 of which were Sacs and 8 Foxes. As marks of dis- tinction, each family had its particular totemic symbol, represented by some animal. There also existed a peculiar custom among them of marking each male child at birth with black and white: paint, each mother being careful to apply the two colors altern- ately, so that each family and the entire nation might be divided into two nearly equal classes, the whites and the blacks. The object of these distinctive marks, which were retained during life, was to keep alive a spirit of emulation in the tribes. In their games, hunts, and public ceremonies, the blacks were the competitors of the whites, and in war each party was ambitious to take more scalps than the other. Lieutenat Pike, in his travels to the source of the Mississippi, in 1805, visited these tribes and found them residing in four prin- cipal villages. The first was at the head of the rapids of the river DesMoines, the second farther up on the east shore of the same stream, the third on the Iowa, and the fourth on Rock river near its entrance into the Mississippi. The latter greatly exceeded the others in political importance, and was among the largest and most populous Indian villages on the continent. The country around it, diversitied with groves and prairies, was one of the most beautiful regions in the valley of the Mississippi, and gave addi- tional interest to this time-honored residence of the nation. According to Lieutenant Pike, the Sacs numbered 2,850 souls, of whom 1400 were children, 750 women, and 700 warriors. The total number of Foxes were 1750, of whom 850 were children, 500 women, and 400 warriors. In 1825, the Secretary of War estimated the entire number of Sacs and Foxes at 4,600, showing in the in- tervening period of 20 years a considerable increase of population. After the Black Hawk war, these tribes retired to their lands in WINNEBAGOES—KICKAPOOS. - 39 Iowa, whence they were finally transferred to the Indian Territory, and in 1850 numbered some 1600 souls. The early traditions of the Winnebagoes fixes their ancient seat on the west shore of Lake Michigan, north of Green Bay. They believed that their ancestors were created by the Great Spirit, on the lands constituting their ancient territory, and that their title to it was a gift from their Creator. The Algonquins named them after the bay on which they lived, Ween-ni-ba-gogs, which subsequently became anglicized in the form of Winnebagoes. They were persons of good stature, manly bearing, had the chare- teristic black circular hair of their race, and were generally more uncouth in their habits than the surrounding tribes. Their lan- guage was a deep gutteral, difficult to learn, and shows that they belonged to the great Dacotah stock of the West. Anciently, they were divided into clans distinguished by the bird, bear, fish, and other family totems. How long they resided at Green Bay is not known. Father Al- louez states that there was a tradition in his day, that they had been almost destroyed in 1640, by the Illinois. They had also, in this connection, a tradition that their ancestors built a fort, which Irwin and Hamilton, missionaries among them, think might have been identical with the archeological remains of an ancient work found on Rock river. Coming down to the era of authentic history, Carver, in 1766, found them on the Fox river, evidently wandering from their ancient place of habitation, and approach- ing southern Wisconsin and the northern part of Illinois and Iowa, where portions of the tribe subsequently settled. The Illinois por- tion occupied a section of country on Rock river, in the county which bears their name, and the country to the east of it. In Pontiac’s war, they, with other lake tribes, hovered about the beleaguered fortress of Detroit, and made the surrounding forests dismal with midnight revelry and war-whoops. English agents, however, suc- ceeded in molifying their resentment, and when the new American power arose, in 1776, they were subsequently arrayed on the side of the British authorities in regard to questions of local jurisdic- tion at Prairie du Chien, Green Bay and Mackinaw. In the war of 1812, they still remained the allies of England, and assisted in the defeat of Col. Croghan, at Mackinaw; Col. Dudley, at the rapids of the Maumee; and General Winchester, at the river Raisin. In the Winnebago war of 1827, they defiantly placed themselves in antagonism to the authority of the general govern- ment, by assaulting a steamboat on the Mississippi, engaged in furnishing supplies to the military post on the St. Peters. The Kickapoos, in 1763, occupied the country southwest of the southern extremity of Lake Michigan. They subsequently moved southward, and at a more recent date dwelt in portions of the ter- ritory on the Mackinaw and Sangamon rivers, and had a village on Kickapoo creek, and at Elkhart Grove. They were more civi- lized, industrious, energetic and cleanly than the neighboring tribes, and it may also be added more implacable in their hatred of the Americans. They were among the first to commence bat- tle, and the last to submit and enter into treaties. Unappeaseable enmity led them into the field against Generals Harmar, St. Clair and Wayne, and first in all the bloody charges at Tippecanoe. They were prominent among the northern nations, which, for more 40 : HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. than a century, waged an exterminating war against the ie confederacy. Their last hostile act of this kind was ee in 1805, against some poor Kaskaskia children, whom they founs gathering strawberries on the prairie above the town which bears the name of their tribe. Seizing a considerable number of them, they fled to their villages before the enraged Kaskaskias could overtake them and rescue their offspring. During the years 1810 and 1811, in conjunction with the Chippewas, Potawatamies and Ottawas, they committed so many thefts and murders on the fron- tier settlements, that Governor Edwards was compelled to employ military force to suppress them. When removed from Illinois they still retained their old animosities against the Americans, and went to Texas, then a province of Mexico, to get beyond the jurisdiction of the United States. They claimed relationship with the Potawatamies, and perhaps the Sacs and Foxes, and Shaw- nees. The following tradition respecting the origin of this tribe was related in 1812, at the Indian Superintendency at St. Louis, by Louis Rodgers, a Shawnee: “Tt is many years ago since the number of the Shawnees was very great. They were, on an important occasion, encamped to- gether on the prairie. At night one-half of them fell asleep, the others remained awake. The latter abandoned the sleepers before morning, and betook themselves to the course where the sun rises. The others gradually pursued their route in the direction where the sun sets. This was the origin of the two nations, the first of which was called the Shawnees, and the other the Kickapoos. Prior to this separation these nations were considered one, and were blessed with bounties above any blessings which are now enjoyed by any portion of mankind; and they ascribe their pres- ent depressed condition, and the withdrawal of the favor of Provi- dence, to the anger of the Great Spirit at their separation. Among the many tokens of divine favors which they formerly en- joyed was the art of walking on the surface of the ocean, by which they crossed from the East to America without vessels. Also the art of restoring life to the dead, by the use of medical art, continued for the space of six hours. Necromancy and pro- phecy were with them at their highest state, and were practiced without feigning; and, in fine, such were the gifts of heaven to them that nothing fell short of their inconceivable power to per- form. And after the Shawnees have wandered to the remotest West, and returned East to the original place of separation, the world will have finished its career. It is believed by the Shawnees that the consummation of this prophecy is not far distant, because they have, in fulfillment of it, reached the extreme western point, and are now retrograding their steps.” A fragment of the Shawnee nation, in early times, dwelt in the southeastern part of Lllinois, in the vicinity of Shawneetown, which bears their name. The nation, bold, roving and adventur- ous, originally inhabited the Atlantic seaboard, between the Alta- maha and James rivers. Becoming embroiled in wars with the Iroquois, to save themselves some took refuge in the Carolinas and Florida. True to their native instincts, in their new location they soon came to blows with the owners of the soil, and about the year 1730 removed to the Sciota, in the present State of Ohio. About 1750, a discontented fraction broke off from the rest of the MASCOUTINS—PIANKISHA WS. 41 nation and went to East Tennessee, and thence to their location on the Ohio, at Shawneetown. Here, in common with neighboring tribes, they regarded Ilinois as sacred ground, and during Pon- tiac’s war assisted in repelling the attempts of their English ene- mies to get possession of the country in the present limits of the State. Here, too, both themselves and their brethren on the Sciota, obtained arms from the French, for whose supremacy they deluged the frontiers of Pennsylvania and Virginia with blood. Such had been the atrocity of their conduct, when the war was over they at first supposed they were excluded from the general amnesty ex- tended to other western tribes, and even prepared to murder their prisoners and resume hostilities. After having,a short time before the conquest of Clark, destroyed the Tamaroas in battle, they re- joined their kindred on the Sciota. The Mascoutins were a tribe holding friendly relations with the Illinois, and are supposed by some to have constituted a sixth tribe of their confederacy. The name, “Mascoutin,” is synonymous with prairie, and was applied to this tribe from the circumstance of their dwelling on the great grassy plains east of the Mississippi. The first European who mentions them is Father Allouez, who found them, in 1669, on the Wisconsin river. Marquette saw them in 1673, near the portage of the Fox and Wisconsin rivers. Marest states that they had formed settlements in 1712 on the Wabash, and in subsequent times they ranged over the prairies between the Wabash and the Illinois. They were also intimately associated with the Foxes and Kickapoos, whom they resembled in deceit and treachery. Charlevoix states that the Mascoutins and the Kicka- poos united with the Foxes in a plot of the latter against the French, but were surprised by the Ottawas and Potawatamies and 150 of them cut to pieces. After the cession of the French posses- sions to the English, Col. Croghan was sent to conciliate the western tribes. Having descended the Ohio to the site of Shawneetown, they, with the Kickapoos, attacked and made him and his men prisoners. Under the name of Meadow Indians they are men- tioned by Gen. Clark, whom, in 1778, they endeavored to cut off by treachery. Subsequently they appear to have been absorbed by the Kickapoos and Foxes. The Piankishaws occupied the lower Wabash country on both sides of that stream, and west into the Illinois territory as far as the dividing ridge between the sources of the streams flowing into the Wabash and those falling into the Kaskaskia. They were one member of the Miami Confederacy. This nation, in early times, resided on Fox river, Wisconsin, where they were visited, in 1670, by Fathers Allouez and Dablon. The latter is lavish in his praise of their chief, stating that he was honored by his subjects as a king, and that his bearing among his guests had all the courtly dignity of a civilized monarch. They were also visited-the same year by St. Susson, who was received with the honors of a sham battle and entertained with a grand game of ball. He likewise speaks in glowing terms of the authority of the chief, who was attended night and day by a guard of warriors. The nation shortly afterward removed to the banks of the St. Joseph, and thence found their way to the Wabash and Maumee. They were more largely represented in La Salle’s colony, at Fort St. Louis, than any other tribe, and were active participants in the con- 42 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. spiracy of Pontiac. The confederacy, like that of the Illinois, was reduced to the last extremity by repeated attacks from the “aa quois. But they fill a considerable space in western annals, — gave birth to Little Turtle, who commanded the Indians at 1 Clair’s defeat. The Piankishaws, after their removal from Mllinois, were transferred to the Indian Territory, and in 1850 were reduced to 107 persons. The Potawatamies are represented on early French maps as inhabiting the country east of the southern extremity of Lake Michigan. At the mouth of the St. Joseph, falling into this part of the lake, the Jesuits had a missionary station, which, according to Marest, was in a flourishing condition as early as 1712. Here, an immeasured distance from civilization, for more than half a century the devoted missionaries labored for their spiritual wel- fare. These years of toil and self-denial were, however, little ap- preciated, for in Pontiac’s war they proved themselves to be among the most vindictive of his adherents. Disguising their object under the mask of friendship, they approached the small military post located on the same river, and having obtained in- gress, in a few minutes butchered the whole of the garrison, except three men. From this locality a portion of the tribe passed round the south- ern extremity of the lake, into northeastern Illinois. Time and a change of residence seems not to have modified their ferocious character. Partly as the result of British intrigue, and partly to gratify their thirst for blood, they perpetrated, in 1812, at Chicago, the most atrocious massacre in the annals. of the northwest. After their removal from Illinois, they found their way to the Indian Territory, and in 1850 numbered 1,500 souls. The following legend of the tribe gives their theology and origin: ‘They believe in two great spirits, Kitchemonedo, the good or benev- olent spirit, and Matchemonedo, the evil spirit. Some have doubts which is the most powerful, but the great part believe that the first is; that he made the world and called all things into being, and that the other ought to be despised. When Kitchemonedo first made the world he peopled it with a class of beings who only looked like men, but they were perverse, ungrate- ful, wicked dogs, who never raised their eyes from the ground to thank him for anything. Seeing this the Great Spirit plunged them, with the world itself, into a great lake and drowned them. He then withdrew it from the water and made a single man, a very handsome young man, who as he was lonesome, appeared sad. Kitchemonedo took pity on him and sent him a sister to cheer him in his loneliness. After many years the young man had a dream which he told to his sister. Five young men, said he, will come to your lodge door to-night to visit you. The Great Spirit forbids you to answer or even look up and ‘smile at the first four; but when the fifth comes, you may speak and laugh and show that you are pleased. She acted accordingly. The first of the five strangers that called was Usama, or tobacco, and having been repulsed he fell down and died; the second, Wapako, or a pumpkin, shared the same fate; the third, Eshkossimin, or melon, and the fourth, Kokees, or the bean, met the same fate; but when Tamin or Montamin, which is maize, presented himself, she opened the skin tapestry door of her lodge, laughed very heartily, and gave him a friendly reception. They were immediately married, POTAWATAMIES. 43 and from this union the Indians sprang. Tamin forthwith buried the four unsuccessful suitors, and from their graves there grew tobacco, melons of all sorts, and beans; and in this manner the Great Spirit provided that the race which he had made should have something to offer him as a gift in their feasts and ceremo- nies, and also something to put into their akeeks or kettles, along with their meat.”* Portions of the Chippewa and Ottawa tribes were associated with the Potawatamies in the northeastern part of the present limits of Illinois. They were among the most energetic and power- ful nations of the northwest, and fought with great ferocity in most of the wars caused by the westward advance of civilization. In the conspiracy of Pontiac they were the immediate followers of the great war chief, and impelled by his imperious will, at Detroit, Mackinaw and other British posts, they were without rivals in the work of carnage and death. The Sauteaux, a branch of the Chip- pewas, dwelt on the eastern bank of the Mississippi, and had villages on the sites of Rock Island, Quincy and other adjacent places. They were driven west of the river by the Sacs and Foxes, after which their principal town was Davenport. All these tribes have now passed beyond the limits of the State. Some long since were exterminated, while the degenerate offspring of others are found in the Indian Territory and other parts of the west. Inflexible as if hewn from arock, they were unable to adapt themselves to the requirements of civilized life, and could but flee before it or perish. Their fast disappearing graves, and the relics occasionally turned up by the plow, are now the only melancholy vestiges of their former existence in Llinois. In common with the whole Indian race, their most exalted con- ception of glory was success in war, and a knowledge of its arts the most valuable attainment. The aged chief looked back to his exploits in battle as the crowning acts of his life, while the growing youth looked forward to the time when he would be able to win distinction by like feats of prowess. Civilization offers to the votaries of ainbition not only the sword but the pen, the forum, the paths of science, the painter’s brush and the sculptor’s chisel; the savage has only the triumphs of the war path. The war par- ties of the prairie tribes consisted of volunteers. The leader who attempted to raise one must have previously distinguished himself in order to be successful. He first appealed to the patriotism and courage of the warriors, and was careful to intimate that the Great Spirit had made known to him in dreams the success of his enterprise. Then, painted with vermillion to symbolize blood, he commenced the war dance. This performance expressed in panto- mime the varied incidents of a successful campaign. The braves entering upon the war-path, the posting of sentinels to avoid sur- prise, the advance into the enemy’s country, the formation of ambuscades to strike the unwary foe, the strife and carnage of battle, the writhing victim sinking under the blow of the war- club, the retreat of the enemy, the scalping of the slain, the feast- ing of vultures on the putrid bodies, the triumphant return of the war party to their village and the torturing of prisoners, were all portrayed with the vividness and vehemence of actual warfare. Warrior after warrior, wishing to volunteer for the expedition, rap- *Schoolcraft. 44 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. idly fell into the dance with the leader. Each one, keeping time with the beat of the drum, sped in mazy circles around a common centre, until with increased numbers the whole, in movement and uproar, resembled the whirlwind. The several actors taxed their muscular energies to the utmost endurance, stamping the ground with great fury, throwing their bodies into the different attitudes of combat, distorting their faces with the frenzy of demons, and uttering the war-cry with the frightful shriek of madmen. These hideous orgies, waking up all the fire and energy of the Indian’s soul, were a fitting prelude to the premeditated carnage. Ifa young man participated in the dance, it was tantamount to an en- listment, and he could not afterwards honorably withdraw. The Art of Hunting not only supplied the Indian with food, but, like that of war, was a means of gratifying his love of distinction. The male children, as soon as they acquired sufficient age and strength, were furnished with a bow and arrows and taught to shoot birds and other small game. Success in killing large quad- rupeds required years of careful study and practice, and the art was as sedulously inculcated on the minds of the rising generation as are the elements of reading, writing and arithmetic in the com- mon schools of civilized communities. The mazes of the forest and the dense tall grass of the prairies were the best fields for the exercise of the hunter’s skill. No feet could be impressed in‘the yielding soil but they were objects of the most rigid scrutiny, and revealed at a glance the animal that made them, the direction it was pursuing, and the time that had elapsed since it had passed. Even if the surface was too hard to admit of indentations, such were his wonderful powers of observation, he discovered on it evidences of a trail from which, with scarcely less certainty, he derived the same information. In a forest country he selected for his places of ambush valleys, because they are most frequently the resort. of game, and sallied forth at the first peep of day. In ascending the valleys he was careful to take the side of the stream which threw his shadow from it, thus leaving his view unobstruc- ted in the opposite direction. The most easily taken, perhaps, of all the animals of the chase was the deer. It is endowed with a curiosity which prompts it to stop in its flight and look back at the approaching hunter who always avails himself of this opportunity to let fly his fatal arrow. An ingenious method of taking this animal, practiced by the Indians on the small tributaries of the Mississippi, was the use of the torch. For this purpose they constructed their bark canoes with a place in front for the reception of a large flam- beau, whose light was prevented from revealing the hunterby the interposition of ascreen. As he descended the narrow streams, the deer, seeing only the light, was attracted by it to the banks and easily shot. But by far the noblest objects of the chase which the Indian en- countered on the prairies, was the buffalo. It is an animal confined to temperate latitudes, and was found in large numbers by the first explorers, roaming over the grassy plains of Lllinois, Indiana, Southern Michigan and Western Ohio. It has a remarkably large chest, a heavy mane covering the whole of its neck and breast, horns turned slightly upward and large at the base, eyes red and fiery, and the whole aspect furious. In its native haunts it is a furious and formidable animal, worthy of the Indian’s prowess. Like the THEIR GENERAL COUNCILS. 45 moose and other animals of the same family, nature has bestowed on it the most exquisite power of scent. The inexperienced hunter of the present day, unaware that the tainted breeze has revealed his presence to them, is often surprised to see them urging their rapid flight across the prairies, at a distance of two or three miles in advance, without any apparent cause of alarm. He is therefore necessitated to dismount and approach them on the leeward, under cover of the horse. When within a proper distance he vaults into the saddle and speeds forward in the direction of the prey, which commences its retreat, getting over the ground with great rapidity for animals so unwieldy. Intuitively it directs its course over the most broken and difficult ground, causing both horse and rider to frequently imperil their lives by falling. When wounded they sometimes turn with great fury upon their pursuer, and if he hap- pens to be dismounted, nothing but the greatest coolness and dex- terity can save his life. , The bow and arrow, in the hands of the tribes which formerly ranged the prairies, were said to be more formidable weapons in hunting the buffalo,-than the guns subsequently introduced by Eu- ropeans. The arrows could be discharged with greater rapidity and with scarcely less precision. Such, too, was the force with which it was propelled, that the greater part of it was generally imbedded in the body of the buffalo, and sometimes protruded from the oppo- site side. Deep grooves cut in the side of the missile permitted the rapid effusion of blood, and animals, when pierced with it, survived only a short time. One of the modes of killing the buffalo, practiced by the Illinois and other tribes of the West, was to drive them headlong over the precipitous banks of the rivers. Butialo Rock, a largé promontory rising fifty or sixty feet high, on the north side of the Mlinois, six miles below Ottawa, is said to have derived its name from this practice. It was customary to select an active young man and dis- guise him in the skin of the buffalo, prepared for this purpose by preserving the ears, head and horns. Thus disguised, he took a position between a herd and a cliff of the river, while his compan- ions, on the the rear and each side, put the animals in motion, following the decoy, who, on reaching the precipice, disappeared in a previously selected crevice, while the animals in front, pressed by the moving mass behind, were precipitated over the brink and crushed to death on the rocks below. The Indians also often cap- tured large numbers of these buffalo, when the rivers were frozen over, by driving thém on the ice. If the great weight of the ani- mals broke the ice, they were usually killed in the water, but if too strong to break, its smoothness caused them to fall powerless on the surface, when they were remorselessly slaughtered, long after supplying the demands for food, merely to gratify a brutal love for the destruction of life. Their General Councils were composed of the chiefs and. old men. When in council they usually sat in concentric circles around the speaker, and each individual, notwithstanding the fiery passions that rankled within, preserved an exterior as immovable as if cast in bronze. Before commencing business, a person appeared with the sacred pipe and another with fire to kindle it. After being lighted, it was presented first to the heavens, secondly to the earth, thirdly to the presiding spirits, and lastly to the several councilors, 46 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. each of whom took a whiff. These formalities were observed with as much scrupulous exactness as state etiquette in civilized courts. After the speaker commenced and became animated in the discus- sion of his subject, his statue-like auditors signified their assent to what he said by deep guttural ejaculations. These gatherings, 1n dignity, gravity and decorum, were scarcely equalled by the deli- berative bodies of the most enlightened centres. It is said that the Indians were wont to express the greatest surprise on witness- ing the levity exhibited by French officials, in their public assem- blies at Fort Chartres. oo The Indian council had no authority to give force and validity to its enactments. If it decided to engage in war, it had no power to enforce its enlistments, and therefore volunteers had to fight the battles. If its decrees of peace were observed, it was not the result of compulsion, but due to the confidence which the nation placed in its wisdom and integrity. When councils were convened for negotiating treaties, or terms of peace, the presentation of gifts . was often a part of the proceedings. It was customary on these occasions for the orator of the interceding party to rise and pre- sent them to those of the assemblage who were to be conciliated. A particular object was assigned to each gift, which the speaker explained as he proceeded in his discourse. Corresponding with the various objects to be accomplished by negotiation, there were gifts to propitiate the Great Spirit and cause him to look with favor upon the council; to open the ears and minds of the contracting parties, that they might hear what was said and understand their duty; to inter the bones of the dead, and heal the wounds of their living friends; to bury the tomahawk, that it might not again be used in shedding blood, and to so brighten the chain of friendship that the disaffected tribes might ever afterwards be as one people. The thoughts uttered in these councils, and on other public occa- sions, were frequently of a high order. Deeply imbued with the love of freedom and independence, their ideas on these subjects were generally of a lofty, unselfish and heroic character. Patriot- ism, their most cherished virtue, furnished their orators with themes for the most stirring appeals. Barrenness of language necessitated the frequent employment of metaphors, many of which were surprisingly beautiful, simple and appropriate. The frequent use of imagery made it difficult for the interpreter to follow them in their figurative vein of thought and do the orator justice. But while this was true it was much more frequently the case that the translator greatly improved the original. It may also be added that some of the most sparkling gems of what purports to be Indian eloquence arenothing but the fanciful creations of writers. Pontiac’s speeches are frequently referred to as among the best specimens of aboriginal eloquence. The following retort was made by Keokuk, in answer to charges preferred against his people by the Siouxs at a convocation of chiefs in 1837, at the national capital : “They say they would as soon make peace with a child as with us. They know better, for when they made war on us they found us men. They tell you that peace has often been made and we have broken it. How happens it then that so many of their braves have been slain in our country. I will tell you: They invaded us, we never invaded them; none of our braves have been killed in CONSTITUTION OF THE INDIAN FAMILY. 47 their land. We have their scalps and we can tell you where we took them.” Black Hawk’s speech to Col. Eustice, in charge of Fortress Mon- roe, when he and his fellow prisoners were set at liberty, is not only eloquent, but shows that within his chest of steel there beat a heart keenly alive to the emotions of gratitude: “Brother, I have come on my own part, and in behalf of my companions, to bid you farewell. Our great father has at length been pleased to permit us to return to our hunting grounds. We have buried the tomahawk, and the sound of the rifle will hereafter only bring death to the deerand the buffalo. Broth- er, you have treated the red men very kindly. Your squaws have made them presents, and you have given them plenty to eat and drink. The memory of your friendship will remain till the Great Spirit says it is time for Black Hawk to sing his death song. Brother, your houses are numerous as the leaves on the trees, and your young warriors like the sands upon the shore of the big lake that rolls before us. The red man has but few houses, and few warriors, but the red man has a heart which throbs as warmly as the heart of his white brother. The Great Spirit has given us our hunting gronnds, and the skin of the deer which we kill there, is his favorite, for its color is white, and this isthe emblem of peace. This hunting dress and these feathers of the eagle are white. Accept them, my brother; I have given one like this to the White Otter. Accept of it asa memorial of Black Hawk, When he is far away this will serve to remind you ofhim. May the Great Spirit bless you and your children, Farewell.” Constitution of the Indian Family—The most important social feature of the prairie and other tribes, and that which disarmed their barbarism of much of its repulsiveness, was the family tie. The marital rite which precedes the family relations required only the consent of the parties and their parents, without any concur- rent act of magistracy, to give it validity. The husband, with equal facility, might also dissolve this tie or increase the number of his wives without limit. Though the marriage compact was not very strong, the ties of consanguinity were rigidly preserved, and hered- itary rights, generally traced through the female line, were handed down from the remotest ancestry. For this purpose they had the institution of the Totem, an emblem which served as a badge of distinction for different clans or families. This family surname was represented by some quadruped, bird, or other object of the ani- mal world, as the wolf, deer, hawk, &c. Different degrees of rank and dignity were indicated by various totems, those of the bear, wolf, and turtle, being first in honor, secured the greatest respect for those who had the right to wear them. Each clansman was proud of his ensign, and if a member of the fraternity was killed, he felt called upon to avenge his death. As the different members of a clan were connected by ties of kindred, they were prohibited from intermarriage. A Bear could not marry a Bear, but might take a wife from the Wolf or Otter clan, whereby all the branches of a tribe or nation became united by bonds of consanguinity and friendship. By this simple institution, notwithstanding the wan- dering of tribes and their vicissitudes in war, family lineage was preserved and the hereditary rights of furnishing chiefs, accorded to certain clans, was transmitted from generation to generation. Though in many of the most endearing relations of life the men, from immemorial custom, exhibited the most stolid indifference, yet instances were not wanting to show that in their family attach- ments they frequently manifested the greatest affection and sym- pathy. No calamity can cause more grief than the loss of a prom- ising son, and the father has often given his life as a ransom to 48 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. save him from the stake. A striking instance of this kind occur- red in the war of the 17th century between the Foxes and Chippe- was, near Montreal. In this war the Foxes captured the son of a celebrated and aged chief of the Chippewas, named Bi-ans-wah, while the father was absent from his wigwam. On reaching his home, the old man heard the heart-rending news, and knowing what the fate of his son would be, followed on the trail of the enemy, and, alone, reached the Fox village while they were in the act of kindling the fire to roast him alive. He stepped boldly into the arena and offered to take his son’s place. ‘My son,” said he “has seen but few winters, his feet have never trod the war path; but the hairs of my head are white; I have hung many scalps over the graves of my relations, which I have taken from the heads of your warriors. Kindle the fire about me and send my son to my lodge.” The offer was accepted and the father, without deigning to utter a groan, was burned at the stake. Such are the severities of savage warfare, amidst which the family is maintained with a heroism which has no parallel in civilized life. rae) T he Methods of Sepulture, among the Indians, varied in different localities. It was common, among the northern forest tribes of the United States, to choose elevated spots above the reach of floods, for places of burial. Not having suitable tools for making excavations, they interred their dead in shallow graves and placed over them trunks of trees to secure them from depredation by wild beasts. The bodies were sometimes extended at full length, in an eastern and western direction, but more frequently in a sitting pos- ture. The llinois and other prairie tribes frequently placed their dead on scaffolds erected on eminences commanding extensive and picturesque views. The corpse, after receiving its wrappings, was deposited in a rude coffin, fancifully painted with red colors. In this condition they were placed on scaffolds decorated with gifts of living relatives, and built sufficiently high to protect them from wolves and otheranimals of prey infesting the prairies. But judging from the remains of graves, by far the greater part of the ancient in- habitants of Illinois and the adjacent parts of the Mississippi Valley, deposited large numbers of their dead in acommon tomb, and gen- erally marked the place by the erection of a mound. The plaing and alluviums of Southern Illinois, have in many places been liter- ally sown with the dead, evincing a density of population greatly exceeding that found by the first European explorers of this region. The custom of raising heaps of earth over the graves, was perhaps practiced as a mark of distinction for the tombs of eminent person-' ages, and for such as contained the bodies of warriors slain in bat- tle, or were made common repositaries for the dead of whole clans and villages. It is sometimes difficult to distinguish between the places of sepulture raised by the ancient mound builders, and the more modern graves of the Indians. The tombs of the former were in general larger than the latter, were used as receptacles for a greater number of bodies, and contained relics of art evincing a higher degree of civilization than that attained by the present ab- original tribes. The ancient tumuli of the mound builders have in some instances been appropriated as burial places by the Indians, but the skeletons of the latter may be distinguished from the osteo- logical remains of the former by their greater stature. METHODS OF SEPULTURE. 49 The existence of a future state was regarded by the prairie tribes ag an actuality, and upon this idea was predicated the custom of depositing in the graves of departed friends their favorite implements, and such as they thought would be useful to them in the land of spirits. When a warrior died they placed with him his war-club, gun and red paint, and some times his horse was slain upon his grave, that he might be ready to mount and proceed to tu his appointed place of rest in the land of spirits. If a female was to be interred, they placed with her a kettle, canoe paddles, articles of apparel, and other objects of feminine use and interest. No trait of character was more commendable in the Indian than his scrupulous regard for the graves of his ancestors. Not even the invasion of his hunting grounds roused more quickly his pat- riotism and resentment, than the ruthless desecration of the graves of his fathers, by the unhallowed hands of strangers. So long as any part of their perishable bodies were supposed to remain, they were prompted by reverence to visit the sacred places where they slept, and pour out libations to their departed spirits. Man is, by nature, a religious being. The exhibitions of his character, in this respect, are as universal as are the displays of his social, intellectual and moral nature No nations, tribes or in- dividuals have been found, whatever may be their isolated condi- tion or depth of degradation, but they are more or less governed by this inherent element. While the religious sentiment is univer- sal, its manifestations are as various as the different degrees of ad- vancement made by its subjects in knowledge. From the ignorant idvlator who bows down before a lifeless image or some abject form of animal life, to the devotee of a more enlightened theology, the devotion is the same, but their theories and practices are infinitely, diverse. The faculties which make man a worshipping being are unchangeable, and may not its manifestations become uniform, when the immutable attributes of the.deity, and the invariable laws instituted by him for the government of the human family, are properly studied and understood. The red man of the prairies and forests, like the rest of mankind, was also psychologically religious. Without speaking of the diver- sities of belief entertained by different tribes, only the general fea- tures of their faith can be given. Prominent among these was the idea that every natural phenomenon was the special manifesta- tion of the Great Spirit. In the mutterings of the thunder cloud, in the angry roar of the cataract, or the sound of the billows which beat upon the shores of his lake-girt forests, he heard the voice of the Great Spirit. The lightning’s flash, the mystic radiance of the stars, were to him familiar displays of a spirit essence which up- held and governed all things, even the minute destinies of men ; while the Indian attributed to the Great Spirit the good he enjoyed in life, he recognized the existence of evil. To account for this, without attributing malevolence to the Great Spirit, an antagonis- tical deity was created in his theology, whom he regarded as the potent power of malignancy. By this duality of deities he was careful to guard his good and merciful God from all imputations of evil by attributing all the bad intentions and acts which afflict the human family to the Great Bad Spirit. Doubtless, in part, as a result of missionary instructions, the Tlinois and other branches of Algonquin stock, designated their 4 50 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. Great Spirit as the Author of Life, the Upholder of the Universe. They believed him all-wise, all-powerful, and all-good, and vari- ously assigned him a dwelling place in the sun, moon or indefinite skies. They not only distinguished the principle of good and evil by two antagonistic gods, but supplied them with an innumerable number of minor divinities, whose office was to execute their will. These consisted of birds, reptiles, fairies, spirits, and a great va- riety of other objects, some being instrumentalities of good and others of evil. Under such a multiplicity of antagonistic powers, everything which the Indian saw or heard in the external world might be the cause of intense hope or fear, and keep him in per- petual doubt as to whether it foreboded good or evil. A prey to these mysterious fears, he readily fell into the belief of sorcery and other supposed magic influences. From this cause they were constantly victimized by their priests, jugglers, and prophets, a class who lived by these impositions instead of hunting. The belief in a future state was common. According to their traditions, which had been modified by missionary teachings, the wicked, at death, sink, into a dark retributive stream, while the good are rewarded with an abode in a delightful hunting ground. In their lively imagery, they spoke of this place as the land of the blest, or the country of souls, through which meandered gently flowing rivers. ‘They supposed these streams replete with every kind of fish suitable for food, and that those who bathed in them were exempt from the ills which afflict life in the present state of being. Over the surface, agreeably diversified with hills and val- leys, were prairies interspersed with noble forests, under whose sheltering branches disported the various creations of animal life. Birds warbled their sweetest music in waving groves, and noble animals grazed on the verdant plains so numerous and prolific that the demands of the hunter were always met without exhausting the supply. No tempest’s destructive blast, no wasting pestilence nor desolating earthquake, emanating from the Spirit of Evil, oc- curred to mar the sweet and varied pleasures of life. Such was the Indian’s future state of existence, the dwelling place of the Great Spirit, who welcomed home at death his wandering children. The belief in this terrene elysium, the Indian’s most exalted idea te Peroni, doubtless explains his stoical indifference of death. ith him “Time comes unsighed for, unregretted flies ; Plessed that he lives, happy that he dics.” As it regards the Indians in general, it is an adage among those whose observations have been the most extensive, that he who has seen one tribe has seen them all. This seems to be true, not- withstanding their wide geographical distribution, and the great extremes of climate to which they are exposed. ‘Whether enjoy- ing the great abundance and mild climate of the Mississippi Valley, or chilled and stinted by the bleak and barren regions of the extreme north and south of the hemisphere, over which they are scattered, they have the same general lineaments. “All pos- sess, though in varied degrees, the same long, lank, black hair, the dull and sleepy eye, the full and compressed lips, and the salient but dilated nose.”* The cheek bones are prominent, the nostril expanded, the orbit of the eye squared, and the whole max- *Schoolcraft. INDIAN CHARACTERISTICS. 51 ilory region ponderous. The cranium is rounded, and the diame- tre, from front to back, less in some instances than between the sides. The posterior portion is flattened toward the crown, while the forehead is low and retreating. The hair, which, in the white man, is oval, and in the black man eccentrically eliptical, is inva- riably round. Not only its cylindrical form, but its great length and coarseness, are found in all the diversified climate in which this people is found. When contrasted with the European, they are found mentally and physically inferior. No measurement has been instituted to determine their average stature, whereby the difference between them and the races of Europe, in this respect, can be accurately determined. Shenandoah was 6 feet 3 inches high; Logan, 6 feet; Red Jacket, 5 feet 8 inches, and the distin- guished Fox chief, Keokuk, 6 feet 2 inches. These celebrated instances doubtless exceedec the majority of their countrymen in hight, as all rude and uncultivated races admire superior physical ‘development, and generally consult prominence of stature in the selection of their leaders. While their stature may average with that of the European, in muscular power and endurance they are surpassed. In feats of agility, connected with running and hunt- ing, they are scarcely equal to their white competitors; while in all labors requiring compactness of muscle and protracted exer- tion, the latter are always the victors. In the severe labor of rowing, and the carrying of heavy burdens across the portages of the northwest, it was observed that the French boatmen of Illinois and Canada exhibited the greatest strength and endurance. The European also excels them in brain development and mental: power. The facial angle, which indicated the volume of the intel- lectual lobe, has in the European an average of 80 degrees, while that of the Indian is only 75. The superiority of the former in this respect, and in the size and activity of his brain, isin keeping with their respective conditions. The history of the one is a history of human progress; that of the other details the struggles of a race perishing before the advance of ‘civilization, which it is neither able to adopt nor successfully oppose. Much has been said and written in regard to the unjust en- croachments of white men upon the territory of the Indians. No doubt much hardship has grown out of the manner in which their lands have been taken, yet the right of civilized races to demand a part of their vast domain, even withont their consent, when it could not be obtained otherwise, can hardly be questioned. The earth was designed by the Creator for the common habitation of man, and it is his destiny and duty to develop its resources. When, therefore, the occupants of any region fail to accomplish these objects, they must be regarded as unfaithful stewards, and give way to those who have the ability to make it yield the largest .Supplies and support the greatest number of inhabitants. Had the Indians, who refused to become tillers of the soil, been suf- fered to retain possession of the hemisphere over which they roamed, some of the most fertile portions of ‘the globe must have remained a wilderness, thus defeating the object of the Creator, and doing great injustice to the rest of mankind. Failing to make a proper use of this heritage, they have lost it, but behold the gain! At the touch of civilization the wilderness has been made to blossom like the rose. Herds and harvests have followed 52 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. the track of the pale-faced pioneer, and teeming millions of a higher life have taken the place of a few wandering hunters and fishermen. After Columbus made known to Europeans the exis- tence of the new world, priority of discovery was considered as conferring upon the governments under whose patronage it was made, the right of extinguishing the Indian title. England, in the exercise of this right, treated the Indians substantially as she did her own subjects. She respected their claim to occupy and use the country for their own benefit, but did not permit them to alienate it except to her own people, in accordance with the prin- ciple of English law that all titles to lands are vested in the crown. The United States, by the acquisition of independence, succeeded to the right of the mother country, and has forced upon them similar restrictions, and accorded the same privileges. In every instance the government has extinguished their title by treaty or purchase. It must, however, be admitted that in many instances these treaties grew out of wars provoked by frontier settlers, for the sole purpose of demanding territory in the way of reprisal. It must also be added, that when lands have been obtained by purchase, the consideration was frequently of the most trivial character. CHAPTER V. OPERATION OF THE MISSIONARIES—EXTENT OF THEIR EXPLORATIONS UP TO 1673. Although commercial enterprise is perhaps the principal agent for the dissemination of civilization in the undeveloped regions of the globe, its extension into the Mississippi valley was due to a different cause. Pioneers, actuated by a religious fervor and enthusiasm hitherto without a parallel in the history of the world, were the first to explore its trackless wilds, and attempt to teach its savage inhabitants the refinements of civilized life. These self-denying explorers belonged mostly to the Jesuits or the Society of Jesus, a famous religious order founded by Ignatius Loyola, a Spanish knight of the sixteenth century. He gave out that the constitution of his order was given him by immediate in- spiration. Notwithstanding his high pretensions, he at first met with little encouragement, and the Pope, to whom he applied for the authority of his sanction, referred him to a committee of cardinals. The latter decided that his proposed establishment would not only be useless, but dangerous, and the Pope refused to give it his approval. To overcome the scruples of the Pope, in addition to the vows of other orders he required the members of his society to take a vow of obedience to the Pope, whereby they bound themselves to go whithersoever he should direct them in the service of religion, without requiring anything from him as a means of support. In other orders the primary object of the monk is to separate himself from the rest of the world, and in the solitude of the cloister to practice acts of self-mortification and purity. He is expected to eschew the pleasures and secular affairs of life, and can only benefit mankind by his example and prayers. Loyola, on the contrary, preferred that the members of his society should mingle in the affairs of men, and they were accordingly ex- empted from those austerities and ceremonies which consumed much of the time of other orders. Full of the idea of implicit obedience which he had learned from the profession of arms, he gave to his order a government wholly monarchical. To a general, who should be chosen for life from the several provinces, the members were compelled to yield not only an outward submission, but were required to make known to him even the thoughts and feelings of their inner life. At the time this offer was made, the papal power had received such a’shock from the refusal of many nations to submit to its authority, that the Pope could not look upon it with indifference. He saw that it would place at his dis- posal a body of the most rigorously disciplined ecclesiastics, whose powerful influence would enable him to repel the pe 54 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. assaults with which the papal system was everywhere assailed. He therefore authorized the establishment of the order, and ap- pointed Loyola its first general. The result proved the discern- ment of the Pope, for the enginery he thus put in motion at no distant day extended its influence to the uttermost limits of the earth. Before the termination of the 16th century, the society furnished the educators in most of the Catholic countries of Europe, a privilege which exerted a more controling influence In molding national character than that which emanates from all other sources combined. Although taking a vow of poverty, it managed to rapidly increase in wealth. Under the pretext of promoting the success of their missions, they obtained the privi- lege of trading with the nations they were endeavoring to convert, and thus frequently became the masters of extensive commercial enterprises. : ; Besides the Jesuits, the Recollet monks bore a conspicuous part in the history of the French-American possessions. They were a branch of the Franciscan order, founded in the early part of the 13th century by St. Francis of Assisi, a madman, saint or hero, according to the different views entertained respecting him. Like all other saints, he became the subject of supernatural visitations, consisting, in his case, largely of dreams revealing to him the nature of the work which providence had called him to perform. In entering upon the labors of his mission he dressed in the rags of a beggar, and at last presented himself in a state of nudity to the Bishop of Assisi, and begged the mantle of a peasant. He next robbed his father, to get means to build himself a chapel; crowds gathered to listen to his fanatical appeals, and Europe soon became dotted over with the convents of his order. In the course of time the Franciscans lost the vigor for which they were first distinguished, but the Recollets, a reformed branch of the _ order, at the time of the French explorations still retained much of its pristine spirit. These two orders, and incidentally that of St. Sulpice, played an important part in the exploration and colo- nization of the Mississippi valley. The St. Lawrence and its chain of lakes entering the continent on the east, and the Mississippi from the south, are the two great avenues through which Europeans first made their way to Illinois. The former opening with a broad estuary into the Atlantic, directly opposite Europe, first diverted a portion of its Gallic emi- gration to the regions drained by its tributaries. Pioneers, led by the indefatigable Jesuits, soon reached Illinois, and made it an important centre in the vast schemes projected by the French court for the possession of the Mississippi valley. ‘The French on the St. Lawrence.— As early as 1535, four years before the discovery of the Mississippi by DeSoto, Jacques Cartier conducted an expedition to the St. Lawrence, which he ascended as far as the island of Orleans. Several attempts were shortly afterward made to plant colonies in the newly discovered region, but they failed in consequence of the inclemency of the climate and hostilities of the natives. France, at that time, was too much engaged in wars to further exhaust her resources in forming settlements, and it was not till 1608 that a permanent colony was established. During this year Champlain, a bold navigator, with a number of colonists, sailed up the St. Lawrence, EARLY EXPLORERS. 55 and landed at the foot of the lofty promontory which rises in the angle formed by the confluence of the St. Charles. Carpenters were set to work, and within a few weeks a pile of buildings rose near the water’s edge, the first representatives of the spacious churches, convents, dwellings and ramparts which now form the opulent and enterprising city of Quebec. These buildings consti- tuted the headquarters of Champlain, and were surrounded by a wooden wall pierced with openings for a number of small cannon. To secure the friendship of the Hurons and neighboring Algon- quin nations, Champlain was induced to assist them in a war against the Iroquois, inhabiting the country south of the St. Law- rence. Victory attended his superior arms, but it aroused the implacable hate of these tribes, and for a period of 90 years they continued to wreak their fury upon the Indian allies of France, and materially contributed to the final overthrow of her power. In 1615 Champlain returned to France, and brought back with him four Recollet monks. Great was the astonishment of the Indians at first beholding these mendicants, clad in their rude gowns of coarse gray cloth. Their first care was to select a site and erect a convent, the completion of which was honored by the celebration of mass. All New France participated in the myste- rious rite, while’from the ships and ramparts of the fort cannon thundered forth an approving salute. Their great object was the salvation of the Indians, and unappalled by the perils that awaited them, they met in council and assigned to each his province in the vast field of labors. As the result of unwearied efiort, they estab- lished missions from Nova Scotia to Lake Huron, but finding the task too great for their strength, they applied to the Jesuits for assistance. The followers of Loyola eagerly responded to the invitation, and Canada for the first time saw the order which, in after years, figured so extensively in her history. Though suffer- ing must be their fate, and perhaps martyrdom their crown, they penetrated to the most remote regions and visited the most war- like tribes. Missions were established, on the Straits of St. Mary, the northern shores of Lake Huron, the tributaries of Lake Michi- gan, and finally among their inveterate enemies, the Iroquois. Champlain, after having acted as governor for a period of 27 years, died on the Christmas of 1635, a hundred years after the first visit of Cartier, and was buried in the city he had founded. Sharing with others of his time the illusion of finding a passage across the continent to the Pacific, he made voyages of discovery with a view of finding the long-sought commercial highway. In one of his excursions he discovered the lake which bears his name, and was among the first Europeans who set their feet on the lonely shores of Lake Huron. What indescribable thoughts must have thrilled his bosom as he looked out on its broad expanse, or perhaps awed by its majestic solitudes, he listened with strange delight to the loud refrain of its billow-lashed shores. _ ._ Discovery of the Ohio by LaSalle, 1669.—Atter the death of Champlain, the next actor in the field of exploration was Robert Cavalier, better known as LaSalle. His father’s family was among the old and wealthy burghers of Rouen, France, and its several members were frequently entrusted with important positions by the government. Robert was born in 1643, and early exhibited the traits of character which distinguished him in his western 56 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. career. Having a wealthy father, he enjoyed ample facilities for obtaining an education, and made rapid progress 1n the exact sciences. He was a Catholic, and it is said a Jesuit; but judging from his subsequent life, he was not a religious enthusiast. The order of Loyola, wielded at the centre by a single will so compli- cated and so harmonious, may have attracted his youthful imagi- nation. It was, however, none the less likely that when he found himself not at the centre, but moving in a prescribed orbit at the circumference, he would leave it. Having an individuality which could not be molded by a shaping hand, he was better qualified for a different sphere of action. He therefore parted. with the Jesuits on good terms, with an unblemished character, for his lofty ambition completely divested him of the petty ani- mosities to which groveling minds are subject. _ He had an older brother living in Canada—a priest of the order of St. Sulpice—and it was this circumstance which induced him to emigrate to America. His connection with the Jesuits deprived lim, under the laws of France, from inheriting the property of his father, who died shortly betore his departure. He, however, received a small allowance, and with this, in the spring of 1666, arrived at Montreal. Here he found a corporation of ae known as the Seminary of St. Sulpice, who were disposing ©: lands on easy terms to settlers, hoping by this means to establish a barrier of settlements between themselves and the hostile Indians. The superior of the seminary, on hearing of LaSalle’s arrival, gratuitously offered him a tract of land situated on the St. Lawrence, 8 miles above Montreal. The grant was accepted, and though the place was greatly exposed to the attacks of savages, it was favorably situated for the fur trade. Commencing at once to improve his new domain, he traced out the boundaries of a pal- isaded village, and disposed of his lands to settlers, who were to pay for them a rent in small annual installments. While thus employed in developing his seignory, he commenced studying the Indian languages, and in three years is said to have made rapid progress in the Iroquois, and eight other tongues and dialects. From his home on the banks of the St. Lawrence, his thoughts often wandered over the “ wild unknown world toward sunset,” and like former explorers, dreamed of a direct westward passage to the commerce of China and Japan. While musing upon the subject, he was visited by a band of Senecas, and learned from them that a river called the Ohio, rising in their country, tlowed into the sea, but at such a distance that it required eight months to reach its mouth. In this statement the Mississippi and its. tributary were considered as one stream, and with the geo- graphical views then prevalent, it was supposed to fall into the gulf of California. Placing great confidence in this hypothesis, and determined to make an exploration to verify it, he repaired to Quebec, to obtain from Governor Courcelles his approval. His plausible statements . soon won over to his plans both the Governor and Intendant Talon, and letters patent were issued authorizing the enter- prise. No pecuniary aid being furnished by the government, and as LaSalle had expended all his means in improving his estate, he was compelled to sell it to procure funds. The superior of the Seminary, being favorably disposed toward him, bought the DIFFICULTIES ENCOUNTERED. , 57 greater part of his improvement, and realizing 2800 livres, he purchased four canoes and the necessary supplies for the expedi- tion. - The Seminary, at the same time, was preparing for a similar exploration. The priests of this organization, emulating the enterprise of the Jesuits, had established a mission on the north- ern shore of Lake Ontario. At this point, hearing of populous tribes further to the northwest, they resolved to essay their con- version, and an expedition, under two of their number, was fitted out for this purpose. On going to Quebec to procure the neces- sary outfit, they were advised: by the Governor to so modify their plans as to actin concert with LaSalle in exploring the great river of the west. As the result, both expeditions were merged into one—an arrangement ill-suited to the genius of LaSalle, ~ whom nature had formed for an undisputed chief, rather than a co-laborer in the enterprise. On the 6th of July, 1669, everything was in readiness, and the combined party, numbering 24 persons, embarked on the St. Lawrence in 7 canoes. Two additional canoes carried the Indians who had visited LaSalle, and who were now acting as guides. Threading the devious and romantic mazes of the river in opposition to its rapid current, after three days they appeared on the broad expanse of Lake Ontario. Their guides led them thence directly to their village, on the banks of the Genesee, where they expected to find guides to lead them to the Ohio. LaSalle, only partially understanding their language, was compelled to confer with them by means of a Jesuit priest, stationed at the village. The Indians refused to furnish a con- ductor, and even burned before their eyes a prisoner from one of the western tribes, the only person who could serve them as guide. This and other unfriendly treatment which they received, caused them to suspect-that the Jesuit, jealous of their enterprise, had intentionally misrepresented their object, for the purpose of defeating it. With the hope of accomplishing their object, they lingered fora month, and at length had the good fortune to meet with an Indian from an Iroquois colony, situated near the head of the lake, who assured them that they could there find what they wanted, and offered to conduct them thither. “With renewed hope they gladly accepted this proffered assistance, and left the Seneca village. Coursing along the southern shore of the lake, they passed the mouth of the Niagara, where they heard for the first time the distant thunder of the cataract, and soon arrived safely among the Iroquois. Here they met with a friendly recep- tion, and were informed by a Shawnee prisoner that they could reach the Ohio in six weeks’ time, and that he would guide them thither. Delighted with this unexpected good fortune, they pre- pared to commence the journey, when they unexpectedly heard of the arrival of two Frenchmen in a neighboring village. One of them proved to be Louis Joliet, a young man of about the age of LaSalle, and destined to acquire fame by his explorations in the west. He had been sent by Talon, the intendant of Canada, to explore the copper mines of Lake Superior, but had failed, and was now on his return. Giving the priests a map representing such parts of the upper lakes as he had visited, he informed them that the Indians of those regions were in great need of spiritual advisers. On receiving this information, the missionaries decided 58 ‘ HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. that the Indians must no longer sit in darkness, and thought that the discovery of the Mississippi might be effected as easily by a northern route, through these tribes, as by going farther south- ward. LaSalle, remonstrating against their determination, 1n- formed them that this direction was impracticable, and in case they should visit that region, they would perhaps find it already occupied by the Jesuits. He had, for some time, been afflicted with a violent fever, and finding his advice unheeded, he told the priests that his condition would not admit of following them further. The plea of sickness was doubtless a ruse to effect a separation; for the invincible determination of LaSalle never permitted an enterprise which he had undertaken to be defeated by other considerations. A friendly parting was arranged, and after the celebration of mass, LaSalle and his men fell back to Lake Ontario, while the Sulpitians descended Grand river to Lake Erie. : The latter prosecuted their journey up the lakes, and on arri- ving among the Indians of whom Joliet had spoken, they found, as LaSalle had surmised, Marquette and Dablon established among them. Learning, too, that they needed no assistance from St. Sulpice, nor from those who made him their patron saint, they retraced their steps, and arrived at Montreal the following June, without having made any discoveries or converted an Indian. The course pursued by LaSalle and his party, after leaving the priests, is involved in doubt. The most reliable record of his movements is that contained in an anonymous paper, which pur- ports to have been taken from the lips of LaSalle himself, during a visit subsequently made to Paris. According to this statement, he went to Onondaga, where he obtained guides, and passed _ thence to a tributary of the Ohio, south of Lake Erie, followed it to the principal river, and descended the latter as far as the falls at Louisville. It has also been maintained, that he reached the Mississippi and descended it some distance, when his men de- serted, and he was compelled to return alone. It is stated in the same manuscript, that the following year he embarked on Lake Erie, ascended the Detroit to Lake Huron, and passed through the strait of Mackinaw to Lake Michigan. Passing to the southern shore, he proceeded by land to the Illinois, which he followed to its confluence with the Mississippi, and descended the latter to the 36th degree of latitude. Here, assured that the river did not fall into the gulf of California, but that of Mexico, he returned, with the intention of at some future day exploring it to the mouth. The statement that he visited the falls of the Ohio, is doubt- less correct. He himself affirms, in a letter to Count Frontenac, in 1677, that he discovered the Ohio, and descended it to the falls. Moreover, Joliet, his rival, subsequently made two maps repre- senting the region of the Mississippi and the lakes, on both of which he states that LaSalle discovered and explored the Ohio. It is, perhaps, also true that LaSalle discovered the Illinois, but that he descended either it or the Ohio to the Mississippi before the discovery of Joliet, is improbable. If such had been the case he certainly would have left written evidence to that effect, as in the case of the Ohio especially, when the priority of Joliet’s dis- covery had become a matter of great notoriety. i CHAPTER VI. EXPLORATIONS BY JOLIET AND MARQUETTE—1673~75. LaSalle had explored one, and perhaps two, routes to the Miss- issippi, but as yet the upper portion of the great river had probably never been seen by any European. The honor of inau- gurating the successful attempt to reach this stream is due to M. Talon, who wished to close the long and useful term of bis servi- ces, as the Intendant of Canada, by removing the mystery which enshrouded it. For this purpose he selected Louis Joliet, a fur trader, to conduct the expedition, and Jacques Marquette, a Jesuit missionary, to assist him. Talon, however, was not to remain in the country long enough to witness the completion of the enterprise. A misunderstanding arose between him and Governor Courcelles in regard to the juris- diction of their respective offices, and both asked to be recalled. Their requests were granted, and early in the autumn of 1672, Count Frontenac arrived at Quebec, to take the place of the retiring governor. He belonged to the high nobility of France, was well advanced in life, and a man of prompt and decided action. Though intolerant to enemies, he partially atoned for this fault by his great magnanimity and devotion to friends, while his charm of manners and speech made him the favorite and orna- ment of the most polished circles. His career in Canada, at first, was beset with opposition and enmity, but its close was rewarded with admiration and gratitude for his broad views and unshaken firmness, when others dispaired. Before sailing for France, M. Talon recommended to Frotenac Joliet and Marquette, as suitable persons to execute his projected discoveries. The former was born at Quebec, in 1645, of humble ‘parentage. He was educated by the Jesuits for the priesthood, but early abandoned his clerical vocation to engage in the fur trade. Though renouncing the priesthood, he still retained a par- tiality for the order which had educated him, and no doubt this was the principal reason which induced Talen to labor for his appointment. Possessing no very salient points of character, he yet had sufficient enterprise, boldness and determination properly to discharge the task before him. His colleague, Marquette, greatly surpassed him in bold out- lines of character. He was born in 1637, at Laon, France. Inheri- ting from his parents a mind of great religious susceptibility, he “early united with the Jesuits, and was sent, in 1666, to America as a missionary, where he soon distinguished himself for devotion to his profession. To convert the Indians he penetrated a thousand miles in advance of civilization, and by his kind attentions mee . 60 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. afflictions, won their affections, and made them his lasting friends. Softening their savage asperities into smoothness and peace by the blended purity and humility of his own life, he was the most successful of all the missionaries in developing their higher and better feelings. His extensive acquaintance with the Indian lan- guages, now enabled him to act in the threefold capacity of inter- preter, explorer and missionary. : Joliet ascended the lakes and joined his companion at the Jesuit mission, on the strait of Mackinaw, where, for several years, he had been instructing the Ottawas and Hurons. With 5 other Frenchmen and asimple outfit, the daring explorers, on the 17th of May, 1673, set out on their perilous voyage. Coasting along the northern shore of Lake Michigan, they entered Green Bay, and passed thence up Fox river and Lake Winnebago to a village of the Mascoutins and Miamis. Marquette, who never suftered the beauties of nature to escape his attention, speaks in eloquent terms of the broad prairies and tall forests which he saw from the summit of the hill on which it was situated. His admiration of the scenery was, however, greatly exceeded by the joy which he experienced at beholding a cross planted in the midst of the place, and decorated with some of the most valued of Indian imple- ments. With due ceremony they were introduced to a council of chiefs, when Marquette, pointing to Joliet, said: ‘“ My friend is an envoy of France, to discover new countries, and I am an embas- sador from God, to enlighten them with the truths of the gospel.”* The speaker then made them some presents, and asked for guides to conduct them on their way. Though the Indians regarded their journey as extremely hazardous, these were granted, and the voyagers re-embarked in their canoes. All the village followed them down to the river, wondering that men could be found to undertake an enterprise so fraught with dangers. Their guides led them safely through the devious windings of the river, beset with lakes and marshes overgrown with wild rice. The seed of this plant largely furnished the Indians with food, and subsisted immense numbers of birds, which rose in clouds as the travelers advanced. Arriving at the portage, they soon carried their light canoes and scanty baggage to the Wisconsin, about three miles distant. France and papal christendom were now in the valley of the Mississippi, ready to commence the drama in which, for the next succeeding 90 years, they were the principal actors. Their guides now refused to accompany them further, and endeavored to induce them to return, by reciting the dangers they must encounter in the further prosecution of the journey. They stated that huge demons dwelt in the great river, whose voices could be heard at a long distance, and who engulphed in the raging waters all who came within their reach. They also repre- sented that, should any of them escape the dangers of the river, fierce and warring tribes dwelt on its banks, ready to complete the work of destruction. Marquette thanked them for the informa- tion, but could not think of trying to save his own perishable body, when the immortal souls of the Indians alluded to might be eternally lost. Embarking in their canoes, they slowly glided® down the Wisconsin, passing shores and islands covered with forests, lawns, parks and pleasure grounds, greatly exceeding in *Monette’s Valley of the Mississippi, 124. JOLIET AND MARQUETTE. 61 their natural beauty the most skillful training of cultured hands. The 17th of June brought them to the mouth of the river, and with great joy they pushed their frail barks out on the floods of the lordly Mississippi. Drifting rapidly with the current, the scenery of the two banks reminded them of the castled shores of their own beautiful rivers of France. For days of travel they passed a constant succession of headlands, separated by grace- fully rounded valleys covered with verdure, and gently rising as they recede from the margin of the waters. The rocky summits of the headlands, rising high above their green bases, had been wrought by the corroding elements into a great variety of fantas- tic forms, which the lively imagination of Marquette shaped into towers, gigantic statues, and the crumbling ruins of fortifications. On going to the heads of the valleys, they could see a country of the greatest beauty and fertility, apparently destitute of inhabi- tants, yet presenting the appearance of extensive manors, under the fastidious cultivation of lordly proprietors. By and by great herds of buffalo appeared on the opposite banks, the more timid females keeping at a safe distance, while the old bulls approached, and through their tangled manes looked defiance at the strange invaders of their grassy realms. : Near a hundred miles below the mouth of the Wisconsin, the voyagers discovered an Indian trace, leading from the western shore. Joliet and Marquette, leaving their canoes in charge of their men, determined to follow it and make themselves acquainted with the tribes of this region. Moving cautiously through prairies and forests, rendered beautiful by the verdure and bloom of July, they discovered a village near the banks of the river and two others on a hill half a league distant. Commending themselves to the protection of Heaven, they approached and shouted to at- tract attention. When the commotion, excited by their unexpected salute, had partially subsided, four elders advanced with uplifted calumets to meet them. A friendly greeting ensued, and after in- forming the Frenchmen that they were Illinois, they conducted them to their village. Here they were presented to the chief, who, standing near the door of hiss wigwam in a state of complete nudity, delivered an address of welcome: “Frenchmen, how bright the sun shines when you come to visit us ; all our village awaits you, and you shall enter our wigwams in peace.” After entering and smoking a friendly pipe, they were invited to visit the great chief of the Illinois, at one of the other villages. Followed by a motley throng of warriors, squaws, and children, they proceeded thither and were received with great courtesy by the chief. On entering his wigwam, filled with the dignitaries of the tribe, Mar- quette announced the nature of their enterprise, asked for informa- tion concerning the Mississippi and alluded to their patron, the Governor of Canada, who had humbled the Iroquois and compelled ‘them to sue for peace. This last item of information was good news to these remote tribes, and drew from their chief the compli- ment that the “presence of his guests added flavor to their tobacco, made the river more calm, the sky more serene and the earth more beautiful.”* Next, followed a repast, consisting of hominy, fish, and buffalo and dog’s meat. The Frenchmen partook sumptiously Discov. of the Great West. 62 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. of all the dishes, except the last, which they failed to appreciate, although one of the greatest Indian delicacies. The generous hosts, with true forest courtesy, as they dished out the different articles, first blew their breath upon each morsel to cool it, and then, with their own hands, placed it in the mouths of their guests. They endeavored to persuade the explorers, by depicting the great dangers they would incur, to abandon their object. Finding that tneir efforts were unavailing, on the following day they hung on the neck of Marquette a sacred calumet, brilliantly decorated with feathers, as a protection among the tribes he was about to visit. The last mark of respect, which the. chiefs could now offer their departing friends, was to escort them with 600 of their tribesmen to the river, where, after their stolid manner, they bade them a kindly adieu. Again they were afloat on the broad bosom of the unknown stream. Passing the mouth of the Dlinois they soon fell into the shadow of a tall promontory, and with great astonishment beheld the representation of two monsters painted on its lofty limestone front. According to Marquette, each of these frightful figures had the face of a man, the horns of a deer, the beard of a tiger, and the tail of a fish so long that it passed around the body over the head and between the legs. It was an object of Indian worship, and greatly impressed the mind of the pious missionary with the necessity of substituting for this monstrious idolatry, the worship of the true God.* Before these figures of the idols had faded from their minds, a new wonder arrested their attention. They ran . into the current of the Missouri, sweeping directly across their track, and threatening to engulf them in its muddy waves. Frag- ments of trees were drifting in large numbers, which must have come from a vast unknown wilderness, judging from the magni- tude of the stream which bore them along. Passing on, it was ascertained that for several miles the Mississippi refused to min- gle with the turbid floods of the intruding stream. Soon the forest covered site of St. Louis appeared on the right, but little did the voyagers dream of the emporium which now fills the river with its extended commerce. Farther on, their attention | was attracted by the confluence of the Ohio, a stream which, in the purity of its waters, they found wholly different from that pre- viously passed. Some distance below the mouth of this eastern tributary, the banks of the river became skirted with a dense growth of cane, whose feathery-like foliage formed a pleasing contrast with that which they had passed above. But a greater vegetable wonder was the Spanish moss which hung in long fes- toons from the branches of the trees, exquisitely beautiful, yet, like funeral drapery, exciting in the beholder feelings of sadness. Anothet change was the increasing heat, which, now rapidly dis- sipated the heavy fogs which previously, to a late hour, had hung over the river. Clouds of mosquitos also appeared in the relaxing atmosphere, to annoy them by day, and disturb their much needed rest at night. : *Near the mouth of the Piasa Creek, on the bluff, there is a smooth r - ous cleft, under an overhanging cliff, on whose face, 50 feet from the Bee pes naritad some ancient pictures or hieroglyphics, of great interest to the curious, T ey are Faced in a horizontal line from east to west, representing men, plants and animals, ‘he paintings, though protected from dampness and storms, are in great part destroyed. atten by portions of the rock becoming detached and falling down. See Prairie State, JOLIET AND MARQUETTE. . 63 Without suspecting the presence of Indians, they suddenly dis- covered a number on the eastern banks of the river. Marquette held aloft the symbol of peace, furnished him by the Dlinois, and the savages approached and invited him and his party ashore. ‘Here they were feasted on buffalo meat and bear’s oil, and after the repast was over, were informed that they could reach the mouth of the river in ten days. This statement was doubtless made with the best intention, but with little truth, for the distance was not far from 1,000 miles. Taking leave of their hosts, and resuming the journey, they penetrated a long monotony of bluffs and forests, and again dis- covered Indians near the mouth of the Arkansas. Rushing from their wigwams to the river, some of them sallied forth in canoes to cut off their escape, while others plunged into the water to attack them. Marquette displayed the calumet, which was un- heeded till the arrival of the chiefs, who ordered the warriors to desist, and conducted them ashore. A conference ensued, and as soon as the Indians understood the nature of the visit, they be- came reconciled. The day’s proceedings closed with a feast, and the travelers spent the night in the wigwams of their entertainers. Early the next day, messengers were sent by the latter to the Arkansas tribe on the river below, to apprise them that French- men were about to descend the stream. As announced, the explo- rers proceeded a distance of 24 miles, when they were met by a deputation of three Indians, who invited them to visit their town. Assent being given, they were conducted thither and seated on mats, which had been spread for their reception under a shed before the lodge of a principal chief. Soon they were surrounded by a semi-circle of the villagers—the warriors sitting nearest, next the elders, while a promiscuous crowd stared at them from the outside. The men were stark naked, and the women imper- fectly clad in skins, wearing their hair in two masses, one ‘of which was behind each ear. Fortunately, there was a young man in the village who could speak Illinois. By his aid, Marquette explained to the assemblage the mysteries of the Christian faith, and the object of the expedition, and learned in turn from them that the river below was infested with the most hostile tribes. During their stay at this place, they were forced to submit to the merciless demands of aboriginal hospitality, which imposed dish after dish upon their over-taxed organs of digestion, till repletion became intolerable. It was now the middle of July and the voyagers debated the propriety of further lengthening out their journey. They had been on the river four weeks, and concluded they had descended sufficiently far to decide that its outlet was on the Atlantic side of the continent. Their provisions were nearly exhausted, and they also feared if they visited the river below they might be killed by the savages, and the benefit of their discovery would be lost. Influenced by these considerations, they determined to retrace their steps. Leaving the Arkansas village, they commmenced forcing their way in opposition to the swift current of the river, toiling by day under a July sun, and sleeping at night amidst the deadly exhalations of stagnant marshes. Several weeks of hard labor brought them to the mouth of the Illinois, but unfortunately, Marquette, enervated by the heat and the toils of the voyage, was 64 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. suffering with an attack of dysentery. Here they were informed by the Indians that the Illinois furnished a much more direct route to the lakes than the Wisconsin. Acting upon this information, they entered the river, and found, besides being more direct, that its gentle current offered less resistance than that of the Mississ- ippi. As they advanced into the country, a scene opened to their view which gave renewed strength to their wearied bodies, and awoke in their languid minds the greatest admiration and enthu- siasm. Prairies spread out before them beyond the reach of vision, covered with tall grass, which undulated in the wind like waves of asea. In further imitation of a watery expanse, the surface was studded with clumps of timber, resembling islands, in whose graceful outlines could be traced peninsulas, shores and headlands. Flowers, surpassing in the delicacy of their tints the pampered products of cultivation, were profusely sprinkled over the grassy landscape, and gave their wealth of fragrance to the passing breeze. Immense herds of buffalo and deer grazed on these rich pastures, so prolific that the continued destruction of them for ages by the Indians, had failed to diminish their num- bers. For the further support of human life, the rivers swarmed with fish, great quantities of wild fruit. grew in the forest and prairies, and so numerous were water-fowl and other birds, that the heavens were frequently obscured by their flight. This favo- rite land, with its profusion of vegetable and animal life, was the ideal of the Indian’s Elysium. The explorers spoke of it as a terrestial paradise, in which earth, air and water, unbidden by labor, contributed the most copious supplies for the sustenance of life. In the early French explorations, desertions were of frequent occurrence, and is it strange that men, wearied by the toils and restraints of civilized life, should abandon their leaders for the ae and wild independence of these prairies and wood- ands Passing far up the river, they stopped at a town of the Illinois, called Kaskaskia, whose name, afterwards transferred to a differ- ent locality, has become famous in the history of the country. Here they secured a chief and his men to conduct them to Lake Michigan and proceeded thither by the way of the rivers Illinois, Desplaines and Chicago. Following the western shore of the lake, they entered Green Bay the latter part of September, having Leas absent about four months, and traveled a distance of 2,500 iniles. Marquette stopped at the mission on the head of the bay, to repair his shattered health, while Joliet hastened to Quebec, to report his discoveries. Hitherto fortune had greatly favored him, and it was only at the termination of his voyage that he met his first disaster. At the foot of the rapids, above Montreal, his canoe was capsized, and he lost the manuscript containing an account of his discoveries, and two of his men. He says, in a let- ter to Governor Frontenac: “Thad escaped every.peril from the Indians; I had passed 42 rapids, and was on the point of disem- barking, full of joy at the success of so long and difficult an enterprise, when my canoe capsized after all the danger seemed over. I lost my two men and box of papers within sight of the first French settlements, which I had left almost two years before. JOLIET AND MARQUETTE. : 65 Nothing remains to me now but my life, and the ardent desire to employ it on any service you may please to direct.” When the successful issue of the voyage became known, a Te Deum was chanted in the cathedral of Quebec, and all Canada was filled with joy. The news crossed the Atlantic, and France saw, in the vista of coming years, a vast dependency springing up in the great valley partially explored, which was to enrich her merchant princes with the most lucrative commerce. Fearing that England, whose settlements were rapidly extending along the Atlantic, might attempt to grasp the rich prize before she could occupy it, she endeavored to prevent, as far as possible, the gen- eral publicity of the discovery. Joliet was rewarded by the gift of the island of Anticosti, in the gulf of St. Lawrence, while Marquette, who had. rendered the most valuable services, was sat- isfied with the consciousness of having performed a noble duty. Marquette suffered long from his malady, and it was not till the autumn of the following year that his superior permitted him to attempt the execution of a long cherished object. This was the establishment of a mission at the principal town of the Illinois, visited in his recent voyage of discovery. With this purpose in view, he set out on the 25th of October, 1674, accompanied by two Frenchmen and a number of Illinois and Potawatamie Ind- ians. The rich and varied tints of autumn were now rapidly changing to a rusty brown, and entering Lake Michigan, they found it cold and stormy. Buffeted by adverse winds and waves, it was more than a month before they reached the mouth of the Chicago river. In the meantime Marquette’s disease had returned in amore malignant form, attended by hemorrhage. On ascending the Chicago some distance, it was found that his condition was growing worse, compelling them to land. A hut was erected on the bank of the river, and here the invalid and the two Frenchmen prepared to spend the winter. As it wore away, the enfeebled missionary was unceasing in his spiritual devotions, while bis companions obtained food by shooting deer, turkeys and other game in the surrounding forests. The Illinois furnished them with corn, and frequently, by their presence and other kindly attentions, greatly cheered their lonely exile. Marquette, burning with the desire to establish his contempla- ted mission before he died, consecrated himself anew to the service of the Virgin, and soon began to regain his strength. By the 13th of March, being able to recommence his journey, the two men carried‘their canoes over the portage between the Chicago and Desplaines, and commenced to descend the latter stream. Amidst the incessant rains of opening spring, they were rapidly borne forward on the swollen river to its junction with the Ilinois, and down the latter to the object of their destination. Here, itis said, he was viewed as a messenger from heaven, as he visited the wigwams of the villagers and discoursed of paradise, the Re- deemer of the world, and his atonement for sinful men. The excitement at length drew together, on the plain between the river and the present town of Utica, some 500 chiefs, and_a great un- known concourse of warriors, women and children. In the midst of this multitude he exhibited four large pictures of the Holy Virgin, and with great earnestness harangued them on the duties of christianity, and the necessity of making their conduct conform 5 66 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. to its precepts. The audience were deeply impressed with his gospel teachings, and eagerly besought him to remain with them, a request which his fast waning strength rendered it impossible to grant. 3 Finding he must leave, the Indians generously furnished him with an escort to the lake, on which he embarked with his two faithful attendants. They turned their canoes in the direction of the mission on the strait of Mackinaw, which the afflicted mis- sionary hoped ro reach before he died. As they coasted along the eastern shore, advancing May began to deck the forest with her vernal beauties, but the eyes of the dying priest were now too dim to heed them. On the 19th of the month he could go no farther, when, at his request, his two friends landed and built a hut, into which he was carefully conveyed. Aware that he was rapidly approaching his end, he, with great composure, gave directions concerning his burial, and thanked God that he was permitted to die in the wilderness an unshaken believer in the faith which he had so devotedly preached. At night he told his weary attendants to rest, and when he found death approaching he would call them. At an early hour they were awakened by a feeble voice, and hastening to his side, in a few moments he breathed his last, grasping a crucifix, and murmuring the name of the Virgin Mary. Having buried his remains as directed, his trusted companions hastened to Mackinaw, to announce the sad news of his demise. Three years afterward, a party of Ottawas, hunting in the vi- cinity of his grave, determined, in accordance with a custom of the tribe, to carry his bones with them to their home at the mis- sion. Having opened the grave and carefully cleaned them, a funeral procession of 30 canoes bore them toward Mackinaw, the Indians singing the songs which he had taught them. At the shore, near the mission, the sacred relics were received by the priests, and, with the solemn ceremony of the church, deposited under the floor of the rude chapel. CHAPTER VII. EXPLORATIONS BY LASALLE. We must now turn from Marquette, whose great piety, energy and self-denial made him a model of the order to which he be- longed, and again introduce LaSalle on the stage of action. The previous voyage had well nigh established the fact that the Miss- issippi discharged its waters into the Gulf of Mexico; yet he and others now entertained the opinion that some of its great tribu- taries might afford a direct passage to the Pacific. It was the great problem of the age to discover this passage, and LaSalle proposed not only to solve it by exploring the great river to its mouth, but to erect a fort on its outlet, and thus secure to France the possession of its valley, To further his object, he gained the influence and support of Frontenac, and induced some of the Canadian merchants to become partners in the adventure. Fort Frontenac.—The new governor had no sooner been installed in office, than, with eagle eye, he surveyed the resources of Cana- da, and prepared to get them under his control. LaSalle had informed him that the English and Iroquois were intriguing with the Indians of the upper lakes to induce them to break their peace with the French, and transfer their trade in peltries from Mon- treal to New York. Partly to counteract this design, and in part to monopolize the fur trade for his own benefit, he determined to build a fort on Lake Ontario, near the site of the present city of Kingston. Lest he should excite the jealousy of the merchants, he gave out that he only intended to make a tour to the upper part of the colony, to look after the Indians. Being without sufficient means of his own, he required the merchants to furnish each a certain number of men and canoes for the expedition. When spring opened, he sent LaSalle in advance to summon the Iroquois sachems to meet at the site of the proposed fort, while he followed at his leisure. In obedience to his call, the chiefs arrived, and were much pleased with the attentions shown them by the gov- ernor. Flattered by his blandishments, and awed by his audacity, they suffered the erection of the fort, which was called Frontenac, after its founder. The governor writes: ‘“ With the aid of a ves- sel now building, we can command the lakes, keep peace with the Iroquois, ‘and cut off the fur trade from the English. With another fort at Niagara, and a second vessel on the river above, we can control the entire chain of lakes.” These far-reaching views accorded well with the schemes of LaSalle, who-was shortly afterwards employed in reducing them to practice. The erection of the fort was in violation of the king’s regulations, which re- quired the fur traders of Canada to carry on their trade _ the 68 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. Indians within the limits of the settlements. In view, however, of its great importance as a means of defence against the Iroquois, all legal objections were waived, and provision was made to maintain it. It also served as a stepping-stone for its subsequent owner to make other and greater westward strides in. the cause of discovery. In 1674, LaSalle visited France to petition the king for the rank of nobility, and to negotiate with him for a grant in seignory of the new fort and adjacent lands. As a consideration for the lat- ter, he agreed to reimburse him for what it had already cost to maintain in it an adequate yarrison, and provide for the spiritual wants of the settlements that might gather about it. His petition was granted, and he returned to Canada the proprietor of one of the most valuable estates in the province. His relatives, pleased with his flattering prospects, advanced him large sums of money, which enabled him to comply with his agreement. Besides fur- nishing the stipulated military and clerical forces, and providing a chapel for the latter, he built four small decked vessels to carry freight to the head of the lake, whither he next expected to ad- vance. A period of more than three years now succeeded, in which all Canada was rent with civil feuds. Altercations sprang up between rival traders; Jesuits and Recollets were embittered by dissensions, and the civil authorities became corrupt, and, en- gaged in intrigues, attended with the greatest acrimony. It was impossible for a person of LaSalle’s prominence to avoid becoming amark for the shafts of those who differed with him in opinion and interest. As soon, however, as he could extricate himself from the jarring factions, he again visited France, to obtain the recognition and support of the government in his contemplated undertaking. His object being regarded with favor by the minis- ter, he was authorized to proceed with his discoveries, and occupy the new found countries by the erection of forts, while, in lieu of other support, he was granted a monopoly in buffalo skins, which, it was believed, would be a source of great wealth. His relatives made additional advances of money, and in July, 1678, he sailed with 30 men and a large supply of implements for the construction and outfit of vessels. After a prosperous voyage he arrived at Quebec, and proceeded thence up the river and lake to his seignory. Among the employes he had brought with him was an Italian, named Henri Tonti, who had lost one of his hands by the explo- sion of a grenade in the Sicilian wars. Notwithstanding the loss of his hand, and a constitution naturally feeble, his indomitable will made him superior to most men in physical endurance. Besides these qualities, so valuable in the pioneer, he possessed a fidelity which neither adversity nor the intrigues of enemies could swerve from the interests of his employer.* On his way through Quebec, he also obtained the services of M. Lamotte, a person of much energy and integity of character, but not so efficient an as- sistant as Tonti. Among the missionaries who became associated with LaSalle in his future explorations, may be mentioned Louis Hen nepin, Gabriel Ribourde and Zenobe Membre. All of them were Flemings, all *His fatherhad been governor of Gaeta, but fled to France to esca a i pe the political convulsions of his native country. He wasan able financier, an isti i the inventor of Tontine Life Insurance, Reh ere Histiaction ys LASALLE, 69 Recollets, but in other respects different. Hennepin, in early life, read with unwearied delight the adventures of travelers, and felt a burning desire to visit strange lands. Yielding to his ruling passion, he set out on a roving mission through Holland, where he exposed himself in trenches and seiges for the salvation of the soldier. Finding, at length, his old inclination to travel returning, he obtained permission of his superior to visit America, where, in accordance with his wandering proclivity, he became connected with the adventures of LaSalle. In this capacity he won distinc- tion as an explorer, but afterwards tarnished his reputation with false pretensions. Ribourde was a hale and cheerful old man of 64 years, and though possessing fewer salient points of character than Hennepin, he greatly excelled him in purity of life. He re- nounced station and ease for the privations of a missionary, and at last was stricken down by the parricidal hand of those he fain would have benefited. Membre, like Hennepin, is accused of vanity and falsehood. He must, however, have possessed redeeming ’ traits, for he long remained the faithful companion of LaSalle, and finally perished in his service. ue * On arriving at the fort, LaSalle sent 15 men with merchandise to Lake Michigan, to trade for furs. After disposing of the goods, they were instructed to proceed with the bartered commodities to Illinois, and there await his arrival. The next step he hoped to make in his westward progress was the erection of a fort at the mouth of the river Niagara. He thought if he could control this key to the chain of lakes above, he could also control the Indian trade of the interior. For this purpose, LaMotte and Henepin, with 16 men, on the 18th of November, embarked in one of the small vessels which lay at the fort, and started for the mouth of the river. Retarded by adverse winds, it was not till the 6th of December that they reached their destination and effected a land- ing. Here they met with a band of Senecas from a neighboring village, who gazed upon them with curious eyes, and listened with great wonderment to a song which they sung in honor of their safe arrival. When, however, the erection of a fort was com- menced, their surprise gave way to jealousy, and it became neces- sary to obtain the consent of the chiefs before the work could be completed. With this object in view, LaMotte and Hennepin, loaded with presents, set out to visit the principal town, situated near the site of Rochester, New York. Arriving thither after a journey of 5 days, they were received by a committee of 32 chiefs, to whom they made known their object. LaMotte distributed gifts among the chiefs with a lavish hand, and by means of his interpreter, used all the tact and eloquence of which he was mas- ter to gain their consent to the erection of the fort. They readily received the gifts, but answered the interpreter with evasive gen- eralities, and the embassy was compelled to return without a definite reply. In the meantime LaSalle and Tonti, who had been detained in procuring supplies for the new settlement, arrived. They had also encountered unfavorable winds, and LaSalle, anx- ious to hasten forward, entrusted one of his vessels to the pilot, who, disregarding his instructions, suffered her to become wrecked. The crew escaped, but with the exception of the cables and anchors intended to be used in building a ship above the cataract, the cargo was lost. LaSalle, who was more than an ordinary mas- 70 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. ter of Indian diplomacy, next visited the Senecas, and partially obtained his request. In lieu of the fort, he was permitted to erect a warehouse. This was completed, and used as a shelter for the men during the ensuing winter, and a depository for mer- chandise in his subsequent transactions on the lakes. ; The Grifin—A more vital consideration, and that which next engaged the attention of LaSalle, was the building of a vessel on the river. The point selected for this purpose was on the east side of the river, at the mouth of Cayuga creek, 6 miles above the cataract. The men struggled up the steep hights above Lewiston with the necessary equipments, and on the 22d of January, 1679, commenced the laborious task of carrying them to the point selected, some 12 miles distant. Arriving thither, Tonti immedi- ately commenced the task of bnilding the vessel, while LaSalle returned to Frontenac, to replace the stores which had been lost in the lake. Notwithstanding the attempt of the Senecas to burn the vessel as she grew on the stocks, in due time she was finished and ready to launch. The firing of cannon announced her com- — - pletion, and as the men chanted a song in honor of their success, and the Indians stared at the novel sight, she gracefully glided ~ out on the waters of the Niagara. During her construction, they were greatly amazed at the ribs of the huge monster, but now they looked with increased surprise at the grim muzzles of 5 can- non looking through her port holes, and a huge creature, part lion and part eagle, carved on the prow. The figure was a griffin, after which the vessel was named, in honor of the armorial bear- ings of Frontenac. She was taken further up the river, where the men supplied her with rigging, and Tonti anxiously awaited the arrival of LaSalle. This did not occur till August, he having, in the meantime, been detained by financial difficulties, growing out of the attempt of enemies to injure his credit. He brought with him Ribourde and Membre, to preach the faith among the tribes of the west, which he now proposed to visit. To defer the enterprise longer, would be to defeat it, and on the ith of August, 1679, the voyagers embarked. The extended sails of their little craft catching the breeze, bore her safely out on the bosom of Lake Erie. Never before had been pictured in its waters the image of fluttering canvas, and to the Griffin belongs the honor of first coursing the highway which is now whitened with the sails of such an extended commerce. After a prosperous voyage up the lake, they entered the Detroit, and passed on each bank a pleasant succession of prairies and forests, alive with game. The men leaped ashore, and. soon the decks of the Griffin were strewn with the dead bodies of deer, turkeys and bears, upon whose flesh the crew feasted with the greatest relish. Ascending Lake St. Clair and the rest of the strait, they entered Lake Huron, which appeared like a vast mirror set in a frame fantastic with rocks and verdure. So pure and transparent were the waters, the fish on the pebbled bottom below seemed the only inhabitants of earth, while their little bark floated like a cloud in mid-air above them. At first the voyage was prosperous, and islet after islet loomed up before them, which the strange mirage of the waters converted into huge Tritons stalking rapidly by, and disap- pearing in the distance behind. Soon, however, the breeze before which they moved freshened into a gale, and atlast became an LASALLE. val angry tempest, causing the greatest alarm. All fell to praying ex- cept the pilot, who was incensed at the idea of ignobly perishing in the lake, after having breasted the storms and won the honors of the ocean. LaSalle and the friars evoked the aid of St. An- thony of Padua, whom they declared the patron ofthe expedition, and promised a chapel if he would deliver them from the devour- ing waves. The saint, it is said, answered their prayers; the billow-tossed bosom of the lake became still, and the Griffin rode into the straits of Mackinaw uninjured. A salute of cannon an- nounced their arrival at the Jesuit mission, where they effected a Janding, and immediately repaired to the chapel to offer thanks for their recent deliverance. Here, under the shadow of the cross, the votaries of mammon had erected a bazaar for the fur trade, which they carried on with or without a license, as best suited their interests. All of them looked with jealous eyes upon LaSalle, but openly extended a wel- come to him, that they might allay suspicions respecting their secret designs against his enterprise. With motives little better, the Indians saluted him with a volley of musketry, and soon swarmed in canoes around the Griffin, which they called a floating fort, and evidently regarded it with greater curiosity than good will.. Not only the residents were secretly hostile, but it soon ap- peared that his own men had proved treacherous. Most of those he had sent up the lakes with merchandise had sold it and kept the proceeds, instead of going with them, as directed, to Iinois. LaSalle arrested four of them at Mackinaw, and sent Tonti to the Straits of St. Mary after two others, whom he also succeeded in capturing. As soon as Tonti returned, LaSalle weighed anchor and sailed through the Straits into Lake Michigan, and landed at an island near the entrance of Green Bay. Here he was received with great hospitality by a Potawatamie chief, and met with a number of his traders, who, unlike the others, had faithfully disposed of his goods and collected a large quantity of furs. He at once resolved to send them, with others he had collected on the way to Niagara, for the benefit of his creditors. Such a transaction was not author- ized by his license of discovery, yet his will was law, and despite the protest of his followers, the furs were carried aboard the Grif- fin. The pilot, after disposing of the cargo, was instructed to return with her to the southern shore of the lake. Her cannons thundered forth a parting salute, and soon the little bark melted out of sight in the distance. LaSalle, with the remaining men, now embarked in canoes, laden with a forge, tools and arms, and - started for the mouth of the St. Joseph. Unfortunately, they found the lake broken with constant storms, which frequently im- periled their own lives and made them tremble for the fate of the Griffin. After along voyage, in which they suffered much from hardship and hunger, they arrived at their destination. Here they expected to meet with Tonti and twenty of the men who left Mackinaw simultaneously with the Griffln, expecting to make their way along the eastern shore of the lake. After waiting some time in vain for their arrival, those who had come with La- Salle urged upon him the necessity of pushing forward to obtain corn from the Illinois before they departed for their winter hunt- ing grounds. He decided it unwise to grant their request, and, to 72 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. divert their minds from the subject, commenced the erection of a fort. After laboring some twenty days, and the structure was far advanced, Tonti and ten of his companions arrived. At the instance of LaSalle he immediately went back with two men to hasten forward the others, who were without provisions, and hunt- ing as a means of support. On their way a violent storm overset their canoes and destroyed their provisions, and they were com- pelled to return. Shortly after, of their own accord, the absent inen made their way to the fort, and the entire party was again united. The only care which now oppressed LaSalle was the ab- sence of the Griffin. Ample time had elapsed for her return, but nowhere on the wild solitude of waters was he cheered with the sight of a sail. Rueful forebodings saddened his breast when he thought of her fate, and two men were sent down the lake, with jnstructions to conduct her to the mouth of the St. Joseph, in case they were able to find her. The fort was finished and named Miami, after a neighboring tribe of Indians. Without further delay, on the 3d of December, 1679, the party, numbering 33 persons, commenced ascending the St. Joseph. Already the margins of the stream were glassed with sheets of ice and the adjacent forests were gray and bare. Four days brought them to the site of South Bend, to look for the path leading across the portage to the Kankakee. A Mohegan hunter, who accompa- nied the expedition, and who was now expected to act as a guide, was absent in quest of game, and LaSalle sallied forth to find the way. In the blinding snow and tangled woods he soon becaine lost, and the day wore away without his return. Tonti, becoming alarmed for his safety, sent men to scour the forest and fire guns: to direct his course to the camp. It was not, however, till the next afternoon that he made his appearance. Two opossums dan- gled in his girdle, which he had killed with a club, while suspended by their tails from overhanging boughs. After missing his way, he was compelled to make the circuit of a large swamp, and it was late at night before he got back to the river. Here he fired his gun as a signal, and soon after, discovering a light, made up to it, supposing it came from the camp of his men. To his surprise it proved to be the lonely bivouac of some Indian, who had fled at the report of his gun. He called aloud in several Indian tongues, but only the reverberations of his voice in the surrounding soli- tude met his ear. Looking around, he diseovered under the trunk of a huge tree a couch made of dried grass, still warm and im- pressed with the form of its recent occupant. He took possession and slept unmolested till morning, when, without further difficulty, he found his way to camp. Meanwhile, the Mohegan hunter had arrived, and soon the whole party stood on the banks of the Kan- kakee, coursing its way in zig-zags among tufts of tall grass and clumps of alder. Into its current, which a tall man might easily bestride, they set their canoes, and slowly moved down its slug- gish, slimy waters. So full was its channel that the voyagers seemed sailing on the surface of the ground, while their evening shadows, unobstructed by banks, fell far beyond their canoes, and trooped like huge phantoms along by their side. By and by it grew to a considerable stream, from the drainage of miry barrens and reedy marshes skirting its banks. Still farther on succeeded prairies and woodlands, recently scorched by the fires of Indian LASALLE. 13 hunters, and here and there deeply scarred with the trails of buf- falo. Occasionally, on the distant verge of the prairies, they could see Indians in pursuit of these animals, while at night the horizon blazed with camp fires where they were cooking and feast- ing upon their sweetly flavored meats. LaSalle’s Mohegan hunter had been unsuccessful, and his half-starved men would gladly- have shared with the Indians their rich repast. Their wants were howeyer unexpectedly relieved by the happy discovery of a huge bull so deeply mired he was unable to escape. So ponderous was his huge body that when killed it required 12 men, with the aid of cables, to extricate him from the mud. Refreshed with a boun- tiful repast, they again betook themselves to their canoes, and soon entered the Illinois, meandering through plains of richest ver- dure. They were then the pasture grounds of innumerable deer and buffalo, but now wondrously transformed into scenes of agri- cultural thrift. On the right they passed the high plateau of Buf- falo Rock, long the favorite resort of the Indians. Farther down, on the left, appeared a lofty promontory beautifully crested with trees, and soon destined to be crowned with the bulwarks of an impregnable fortress. Below, on the north shore, stood the prin- cipal town of the Hlinois, in whieh Hennepin counted 461 lodges, each containing from 6 to 8 families. These structures were made of poles in the form of an oblong rectangle. Those composing the sides rose perpendicularly from the ground, and at the top were united ‘in the form of an arch. Others crossing these at right angles completed the framework, which was afterward neatly in- closed in a covering of rushes. As had been feared by the voya- gers, the Illinois were absent, and their village a voiceless solitude. The presence of savages is often a cause of alarm, but now the case was reversed, for LaSalle desired to obtain from them corn for his famishing companions. Soon some of his men discovered large quantities of it stored away in pits, but at first refrained from taking it, lest they might seriously offend its owners. Necessity, however, generally gets the better of prudence, and they took a quantity sufficient to supply their present wants, and departed down the river. On the 1st of January, 1680, they again landed to hear mass, and wish each other a happy new year. Father Hennepin closed the exercises by haranguing the men on the importance of patience, faith and constancy. Two days afterward they entered the ex- pansion of the river now called Peoria Lake, after the Indians who dwelt upon its banks. Columns of smoke, rising gracefully from the forest below, now announced the presence of Indians, who, LaSalle had reasons to suspect, were averse to his enterprise. Un- dismayed, they moved down the lake, which soon narrowed to the usual width of the river, when, just beyond, they discovered some 80 Illinois wigwams on the opposite banks. Dropping their pad- dles and seizing their weapons, they were rapidly borne toward the astounded savages. LaSalle, aware that the least hesitancy on his part would be construed as fear, leaped ashore with his lit- tle band of Frenchmen, each armed and ready for action. Such audacity was too much, even for Indian heroism. Women and children trembled with fear; brave warriors fled in the utmost terror, but a few of the more bold rallied and made overtures of peace. Two chiefs advanced and displayed a calumet, which La- 74. HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. Salle recognized by exhibiting one of his own, and the hostile dem- onstrations terminated in friendship. Next succeeded a feast, and while some placed the food in the mouths of the Frenchmen, oth- ers, with great obsequiousness, greased their feet with bears oil. As soon as LaSalle could disengage himself from their caresses, he informed them that in descending the river he had visited their town and taken corn from their granaries. He stated that he had been forced to the commission of this unlawful act to save hig men from hunger, and was now ready to make restitution. In explain- ing the object of his visit, he said he had come to erect a fort in their midst, to protect them against the Iroquois, and to build a large canoe in which to descend the Mississippi to the sea, and thence return with goods to exchange for their furs. If, however, they did not regard his plans with favor, he concluded by stating he would pass on to the Osages, in the present limits of Missouri, and give them the benefit of his trade and influence. The allusion to these Indians aroused their jealousy, which had long existed between the two tribes, and the Illinois readily assented to his wishes, and were loud in their professions of friendship. Notwithstanding this auspicious reception, it soon became evi- dent to LaSalle that secret enemies were intriguing to defeat his enterprise. Some of his men, dissatisfied and mutinous from the first, secretly endeavored to foment disaffection and ill-will in the better disposed of his followers. They represented to their com- rades the folly of longer remaining the dupes and slaves of a leader whose wild schemes and imaginary hopes could never be realized. What could be expected, said they, after following him to the extreme confines of the earth and to remote and dangerous seas, but to either miserably perish or return the victims of dis- ease and poverty. They urged that the only way to escape these evils was to return before distance and the waste of strength and means rendered it impossible. It was even hinted that it might be best to escape from their present calamities by the death of their author: then they might retrace their steps and share in the credit of what had already been accomplished, instead of further protracting their labors for another to monopolize the honors. Fortunately those who entertained these views were too few in numbers to reduce them to practice. Unable to effect anything with their own countrymen, they next turned to the savages. Having obtained a secret interview, they informed them that La- Salle had entered into a conspiracy with the Iroquois to eftect their destruction, and that he was now in the country to ascertain their strength and build a fort in furtherance of this object. They also said that, while he was ostensibly preparing to visit Fort Frontenac, his real object was to invite the Iroquois to make an invasion into their country as soon as he was prepared to assist them. The Indians, ever suspicious and ready to listen to charges of this kind, became morose and reserved. LaSalle, noticing their altered demeanor, at once suspected his men, and soon obtained information establishing the truth of their perfidy. 'To remove the false impressions, he reminded the Indians that the smallness ot his force indicated a mission of peace, and not of war; and that neither prudence nor humanity would ever permit him to form an alliance with the Iroquois, whose brutal and revengeful conduct he had always regarded with horror and detestation. His great LASALLE. 75 self possession and frankness, together with the evident truthful- ness of his remarks, completely divested the savages of suspicion and restored him to their confidence. Balked in their efforts to make enemies of the Indians, the conspirators, as a last resort, sought the life of their employer. Poison was secretly placed in his food, but fortune again came to his rescue. By the timely ad- ministration of an antidote the poison was neutralized, and his life - was saved. This was an age of poisoners, and it had not been long since a similar attempt against the life of LaSalle had been made at Fort Frontenac. | Hardly had LaSalle escaped the machinations of his own men, before he became involved in the meshes of others, with whom he sustained not even the most remote connection. The new in- trigues, LaSalle, in a letter to Count Frontenae, attributes to the Jesuit Priest, Allouez, then a missionary among the Miamis. Perhaps LaSalle on account of his partiality for the Recollets, or more likely fearing that the latter, through his influence, might become more potent than his own order, he sent a Mascoutin chief, called Monso, to excite the jealousy of the [linois against him. They came equipped with presents, which drew together a nightly conclave of chiefs, to whom Monso unbosomed his object. Rising in their midst he said he had been sent by a certain Frenchman to warn them against the designs of LaSalle. He then denounced him as a spy of the Iroquois on his way to secure the co-operation of tribes beyond the Mississippi, with the hope that by a com- bined attack, to either destroy the Illinois or drive them from the country. In conclusion he added, the best way to avert these ca- lamities was to stay his farther progress, by causing the desertion of his men. Having thus roused the suspicions of the Illinois, the envoys hurridly departed, lest they might have to confront the object of their foul aspersions. The next morning the savages looked suspicious and sullen. A glance sufficed to convince LaSalle that new difficulties awaited him, nor was it long till he ascertained their character. A chief, to whom the day before he had given a liberal supply of presents, privately informed him of what had transpired at the council the preceding night. This information was confirmed by what occurred at a feast, given shortly afterward by a brother of the principal chief, to which LaSalle and his men were invited. While the repast was in pre- paration their host endeavored to persuade them to abandon their journey by magnifying the dangers which would attend it. He informed them that the object of his invitation was not only to re- fresh their bodies but to remove from their minds the infatuation of farther attempting an errand which could never be accom- plished. If you endeavor to descend the Mississippi, said he, you will find its banks beset with tribes whom neither numbers nor courage can overcome, while all who enter its waters will be ex- posed to the devouring fangs of serpents and unnatural monsters. Should they avoid these, he added, the river at last becomes a succession of raging whirlpools, which plunge headlong into a storm smitten sea, from which, if they entered, escape would be impossible. The most of LaSalle’s men knew little of Indian artifice, and were greatly alarmed at the thought of having to encounter such formidable perils. Some of the older and more experienced en- 76 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. deavored to expose these misrepresentations, but as we shall presently see, with only partial success. LaSalle knew in a mo- ment, from what had been told him, the object of the speaker was to deceive his men and seduce them from their allegiance. After expressing his thanks for the timely warning, he replied as _ follows: “The greater the danger the greater the honor; and even if the danger were real, a Frenchman would never be afraid to meet it. But were not the Thlinois jealous? Had they not been deluded by lies? We were not asleep, my brother, ‘when Monso came to tell you, under cover of night, that we were spies of the Iroquois. The presents he gave you, that you might believe his falsehoods, are at this moment buried in the earth under this lodge. If he told the truth why did he skulk away inthe dark? Why did he not show himself by day? Do you not see that when we first came among you, and your camp was all in confusion, we could have killed you without needing help from the Iroquois, and now while I am speaking, could we not put your old men to death, while. your young warriors are all gone awayto hunt. If we meant to make war on you, we should need no help from the Iroquois, who have so often felt the force ofour arms. Look at what we have brought you. It is not weapons to dis- stroy you, but merchandise and tools for your good. If you still harbor evil thoughts of us, be frank as we areand speak them boldly. Go after the im- poster, Monso, and bring him back that we may answer him face to face; for he never saw either us or the Iroquois and what can he know of the plots he pretends to reveal?” The savage orator, too much astounded at these disclosures to attempt a reply, ordered the feast to proceed. LaSalle, suspicious of danger, the night after the feast stationed sentinels near the lodges of the French to watch the movements of their recent entertainers. The night passed without disturb- ance, and at early dawn he salied forth to find, that instead of watching the enemy, 6 of his men had basely deserted. Doubt- less, in part to escape the imaginary dangers already alluded to, but mostly on account of previous disaffection, they had aban- doned their employer at the time when he had the greatest need of their services. LaSalle assembled the remainder, and spoke in severe terms of the baseness of those who had left him. “If any one yet remains,” he continued, “who from cowardice desires to return, let him wait till spring, and he can then go without the stigma of desertion.” One of the principal difficulties attending the early French enterprises of the West was to procure trusty men. The wilderness was full of vagabond hunters who had fled from the discipline of civilized life, and now exhibited an extreme of lawlessness proportioned to their previous restraints. Their freedom from care, and immunity from the consequences of crime, rendered them a perpetual lure to entice others from the dutiés of legitimate employment. rs Fort Creveceure.—LaSalle, wearied with these difficulties, now determined to erect a fort in which he and his men might pass the winter without molestation. A site was chosen on the east side of the river, a short distance below the outlet of the lake. This was the extremity of a ridge approaching within 200 yards of the shore, and protected on each side by deep ravines. To fortify the bluff thus formed, a ditch was dug behind to connect the two ravines. Embankments were thrown up to increase the altitude of the different sides, and the whole was surrounded with a palisade 25 feet in hight. The work was completed by erectin g within the enclosure buildings for the accommodation of the men. LASALLE, WT LaSalle bestowed on it the name Crevecceur,* an appellation which stil perpetuates the misfortunes and disappointments of its foun- der. The Indians remained friendly, and the new fortification subserved more the purpose of a sanctuary than a place for the discharge of military duty. Hennepin preached twice on the Sab- bath, chanted vespers, and regretted that the want of wine pre- vented the celebration of mass. Membre daily visited the Illinois and, despite their filth and disgusting manners, labored earnestly, but. with little success, for their spiritual welfare. Such was the first French occupation of the territory now embraced in the present limits of Illinois. The place of this ancient fort may still be seen a short distance below the outlet of Peoria Lake. For years after its erection the country around the lake remained the home of savages, and rich pasture grounds for herds of deer and buffalo. . Hitherto, LaSalle had entertained some hope that the Griffin, which had on board anchors, rigging, and other necessary articles for the construction of another vessel, might still be safe. He proposed to build a vessel on the Ilinois, freight her with bufialo hides, collected in the descent of the Mississippi, and thence sail to the West Indies or France, and dispose of the cargo. The Grif- fin, however, with her much needed stores, never made her appear- ance. It was variously believed at the time that she had found- ered in a storm—that the Indians had boarded. and burnt her— and that the Jesuits had contrived her destruction. LaSalle was of opinion that her own crew, after removing the cargo of furs and merchandise, sunk her and then ran away with their ill-gotten spoils. But the cause of the loss was of little moment; they were gone, and there was no alternative left LaSalle but to return to Frontenac and get others to supply their place. His great anxiety in connection with this step was the fear that others of his men -mnight take advantage of his absence and desert. While revolving this subject in his mind, an incident occurred which enabled him to disabuse their minds of the false state- ments they had heard in regard to the dangers of the Mississippi. During a hunt in the vicinity of the fort, he chanced to meet with a young Indian who had been absent some time on a distant war excursion. Finding him almost famished with hunger, he invited him to the fort, where he refreshed him with a generous meal, and questioned him with apparent indifference respecting the Missis- sippi. Owing to his long absence, he knew nothing of what had transpired between his countrymen and the French, and, with great ingenuousness, imparted all the information required. La- Salle now gave him presents not to mention the interview, and, with a number of his men, repaired to the camp of the Illinois to expose their misrepresentations. Having found the chiefs at a feast of bear’s meat, he boldly accused them of falsehood, and at once proceeded to verify his charges. The Master of Life, he de- clared, was the friend of truth, and had revealed to him the actual character of the Mississippi. He then gave such an accurate account of it, that his astonished but credulous auditors believed his knowledge had been obtained in a supernatural manner, and at once confessed their guilt. It was their desire, they said, to have him remain with themi, and they had resorted to artifice for this * Broken hearted.” 78 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. purpose, and not to do him any injury. This confession removed a principal cause of desertion, and banished from the mind of La- Salle a fruitful source of anxiety. Lest idleness should breed new disturbances among his men during his absence, he set them at work on the new vessel. Some of his best carpenters had deserted, yet energy supplied the place of skill, and before his departure he saw the new craft on the stocks, rapidly approaching completion. He also thought that Hennepin might accomplish greater results by exploring the Upper Mississippi than by preaching sermons, and he was therefore requested to take charge of an expedition for this purpose. The friar, not wishing to incur the dangers of the under- taking, plead bodily infirmity, and endeavored to have one of his spiritual colleagues appointed in his stead. Ribourde was too old to endure the hardships, and Membre, though disgusted with his clerical duties among the Illinois, preferred an unpleasant field of labor to one beset with perils. Hennepin, finding no alternative but to accept, with rare modesty and great reliance upon providence, says: ‘Anybody but me would have been much much frightened with the dangers of such a journey, and in fact, if I had not placed all my trust in God, I should not have been the dupe of LaSalle, who exposed my life rashly..” A profusion of gifts was placed in his canoe, to conciliate the Indians, and on the last day of Febru- ary, 1680, a party assembled on the banks of the Illinois to bid him him farewell. Father Ribourde invoked the blessing of heaven over the kneeling form of the clerical traveler; his two compan- ions, Accau and DuGay, plied their paddles, and they were soon concealed from view in the meandering channel of the river. CHAPTER VIII. TONT?S ENCOUNTER WITH THE IROQUOIS. Only two days afterward, another parting occurred at the river. It was now LaSalle’s time to bid adieu to the scenes where, during the winter, his motives had been so often misrepresented and im- pugned. Leaving Tonti in command of the fort, garrisoned with three or four honest men and a dozen knaves, he set out for Fort Frontenac with four men and his Mohegan hunter, whose faithful- ness was a perpetual rebuke to French fickleness and treachery. The winter had been severe, and his progress up the river was greatly retarded by drifting sheets of ice. Reaching Peoria Lake, the ice was unbroken from shore to shore, and the party was com- pelled to land and make sledges on which to drag their’canoes to a point in the river above, where the swiftness of the current kept the channel open. Little thought these lonely wanderers that the desolate spot where this incident transpired, was one day to re- sound with the tramp of the multitude which now throngs the streets of Peoria. A laborious march of four leagues, through melting snows, placed them above the icy barrier of the lake, and they launched their canoes. Thence, to the great town of the Illinois, they found the river at different points blocked with ice, and their journey was made alternately by land and water, in the drenching rains of opening spring. They found the village with- out inhabitants, and its lodges crested with snow. The adjacent meadows were still locked in the fetters of winter, and the more distant forests, bearded with crystals, flashed in the morning sun likea sea of diamonds. Yet the frozen landscape was not without life. The impress of moccasined feet could be traced in the snow, and occasionally a straggling buffalo could be seen, and one of them was shot. While his men were smoking the meat of the animal, LaSalle went out to reconnoitre the country, and soon fell in with 3 Indians, one of whom proved to be the principal chief of the Illinois. Inviting him and his associates to his camp, he made them presents, and refreshed them with the best food his scanty larder could furnish. He then informed the chief that he was on his way east to procure arms and ammunition for the de- fense of his tribes, and obtained from him a promise that he would send provisions to his men in the fort during his absence. While here, he visited Starved Rock, the remarkable cliff previously alluded to, a mile or more above the village, on the southern bank of the river. He afterwards sent word to Tonti to examine and fortify it, incase an outbreak of the Indians rendered it necessary.* *Several years since, it was seleeted by some enterprisihg Yankees asa site for a town, which they very appropriately called Gibraltar; but now it remains houseless, as in the time of the great explorer. 79 80 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. On the 15th of March LaSalle left the village, and continued his journey as before, partly by land and in part by water, till within two miles of the site of Joliet. Here, in consequence of the ice, they found the further ascent of the river impossible, and, concealing their canoes, prepared to make a march directly across the country to Lake Michigan. Journeying lakeward, they found the country a dreary waste of mud and half-melted snow, inter- sected here and there by swollen streams, some of which they waded, and others they crossed on rafts. On the 23d they were gladdened by the distant surface of the lake glimmering through . the openings of the forest, and at night stood on its bank, thank- ful that they were safe, and that their hardships had been no worse. The next day they followed its winding shores to the mouth of the St. Joseph, and rested at night in the fort. Here LaSalle found the two men whom he had sent to look for the Griffin, and learned from them that they had made the circuit of the lake without learning any tidings of her fate. Deeming it useless to further continue the search, he ordered the men to re- port themselves to Tonti, and started himself across the trackless wilds of Southern Michigan, to avoid the delay attending the indirect route by way of the lakes. It was the worst of all seasons for such a journey, and almost every league traversed, brought with it some new hardship. Now they were lascerated by brambly thickets, now they plunged up to their waists in the mud of half-frozen marshes, and now they were chilled in wading swollen streams. Dogged by a pack of savages, they were compelled to pass the nights without fire, to escape their murderous attacks. At length, with two of their number sick, they arrived at the head of a stream supposed to be the Huron, which, after making a canoe, they descended to the Detroit. Thence, marching eastward to the lake, 30 miles distant, they embarked in a canoe and pushed across the lake for the falls of Niagara, whither they arrived on Easter Monday, 1680. Here he found the men left at the cataract the previous autumn, who not only confirmed the loss of the Griffin, but informed him that a cargo of merchandise belonging to him, valued at 2200 livres, had recently been swallowed up in the Gulf of St. Lawrence. Leaving the weary companions of his previous journey at N iagara, he set out with fresh men for Fort Frontenac, and on the 6th day of May discovered through the hazy atmosphere, the familiar out- lines of his seigniory. He had now traveled within 65 days the distance of 1000 miles, which, considering the circumstances, was one of the most remarkable journeys ever made by the early French explorers. Possessing an invincible determination and a frame of iron, he surmounted obstacles from which a person less favorably endowed would have turned away in dispair. How changed has since become the wilderness through which he wan- dered. Its dark forests have become a region of harvests, and the traveler of to-day accomplishes in less than two days the journey “a Piha i ¢ him more than two months. ; e fort he learned that his agents had treated hi i faith; that his creditors had seized his property, and fat sent canoes belonging to him, loaded with valuables, had been lost in the rapids of the St. Lawrence. Without useless repining, he hastened to Montreal, where his presence excited the greatest sur- TONTYS ENCOUNTER WITH THE IROQUOIS. 81 prise, and where, notwithstanding his great financial losses, his personal influence enabled him to obtain the necessary supplies. Again he directed his course westward, to succor the forlorn hape under Tonti, isolated from the rest of mankind on the dis- tant banks of the Illinois. At Frontenac be received intelligence of another of those crushing blows which both nature and man seemed to be aiming at the success of his enterprise. Two mes- sengers came with a letter from Tonti, stating that soon after his departure, nearly all his men had deserted, and that, before leaving, they had destroyed the fort, and thrown away stores they were unable to carry. The news of this disaster had hardly been received, before two traders arrived from the upper lakes, and further stated that the deserters had destroyed the fort on the St. Joseph, seized a great quantity of furs belonging to him at Macki- naw, and then, with others, descending the lakes, had plundered his magazine at Niagara. And now, they added, some of them are coming down the northern shore of the lake to murder him, as a means of escaping pnnishment, while others are coasting the south shore, with a view of reaching Albany, and getting beyond his jurisdiction. On receipt of this information, LaSalle chose 9 of his trustiestmen, and sallied forth to meet them. Coming upon them by surprise, he killed 2 of their number and captured 7, whom he imprisoned in the fort to await the sentence of a civil tribunal. It might be supposed that LaSalle had reached the utmost limits of human endurance, on seeing the hopes of his enterprise so frequently levelled to the ground. While, however, weaker men would have turned away in dispair, no eye could detect in his stern demeanor an altered purpose or a shaken resolve. His only hope now seemed to be in Tonti, and could that faithful officer preserve the vessel commenced on the Dlinois, and the tools which had been conveyed thither with so much labor, it might constitute an anchor to which he could attach the drifting wreck of his fortunes. ; Having procured supplies and everything needful for the outfit ‘ of a vessel, without further delay he set out, on the 10th of Au- gust, for Illinois, accompanied by his lieutenant, LaForest, and 25 men. He ascended the river Humber, crossed Simcoe Lake, and descended the Severn into Lake Huron, over which he passed. to the Straits of Mackinaw. At the station he found it difficult to replenish his provisions, and, not to be delayed for this purpose, he pushed forward with 12 men, leaving LaForest and the remain- der to follow as soon as they could procure supplies. November 24th he arrived at the St. Joseph, and, anxious to push forward more rapidly, he left the greater part of the stores, with 5 men, at the ruined fort, and with the remainder ascended _the river, crossed the portage and commenced the descent of the Kankakee. Not meeting with any traces of Tonti and his men, he concluded they must still be at the fort on the river below, and hastened thither, greatly relieved of the anxiety he had felt for their safety. Rumors for some time had prevailed that the Iroquois were medi- tating a descent on the Illinois, and should it prove true, it might, after all his labors, involve his enterprise inruin. On entering the Illinois, he found the great prairies, which he had left the previous spring sheeted in ice now alive with buffalo. Some were sleeping on the sward, many were cropping the tall grass, while 6 82 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. groups, to slake their thirst, were moving toward the river, where they looked with strange bewilderment at the passing canoes. Wherever a squad appeared, it was guarded by bulls, whose for- midable manes and unsightly forms might well have inspired an approachig foe with terror. But it was rather with domestic rivals than foreign enemies they performed the greatest feats of prowess. Battered heads and splintered horns told of many bat- tles fought among themselves as the result of gallantry, or perhaps the more ambitious motive becoming the champions of their shaggy herds. The party wishing a supply of buffalo meat, landed and commenced a warfare on the tempting game. Some dragged themselves through the thick grass and with unerring aim brought down their favorite animals, while others, with less labor and greater success, concealed themselves behind the banks of the river and shot such as came to drink. Twelve huge carcasses re- warded the labors of the hunt, which the men cut into thin flakes and dried in the sun for future use. With abundant supplies they again started down the river, pleased with the prospect of rejoining the men under Tonti and relieving their wants. Soon loomed up before them the rocky cit- adel to which LaSalle had directed the attention of Tonti, but they found on a near approach its lofty summit unfortified. At the great town of the Illinois they were appalled at the scene which opened to their view. No hunter appeared to break its death-like silence with a salutatory whoop of welcome. The plain on which the town had stood was now strewn with the charred fragments of lodges, which had so recently swarmed with savage life and hilarity. To render more hideous the picture of desola- tion, large numbers of skulls had been placed on the upper ex- tremities of lodge poles, which had escaped the devouring tlames. In the midst of the horrors was the rude fort of the spoilers, ren- dered frightful with the same ghastly relics. A near approach showed that the graves had been robbed of their bodies, and swarms of buzzards were discovered glutting their loathsome stomachs on their reeking corruption. To complete the work of destruction, the growing corn of the village had been cut down and burnt, while the pits containing the products of previous years had been rifled and their contents scattered with wanton waste. It was evident the suspected blow of the Iroquois had fallen with relentless fury. No other denizens of the wilderness were capable of perpetrating such acts of. barbarity and unhallowed desecration. LaSalle carefully examined the scene of these hellish orgies, to ascertain whether Tonti and his men had become the victims of savage vengeance. Nightfall terminated his labors, and no certain traces of their presence were discovered. The nightly camp fire was kindled, and the men now listened with rueful faces at the dis- cordant chorus of wolves, each striving to get his share of the putrid bodies which had been resurrected from the vilage grave- yard. Sleep at length came to their relief, but LaSalle, perplexed with uncertainty and filled with anxiety, spent the whole night in pondering over the proper course to pursue in future. In his search the previous day he had discovered 6 posts near the river, on each of which was painted the figure of a man with bandaged eyes. Surmising that the figures might represent 6 French pris- oners in the custody of the Iroquois, at daylight he made known TONTIV’S ENCOUNTER WITH THE IROQUOIS. 83 his intention of further descending the river to unfold the mys tery. Before his departure he ordered 3 of his men to conceal them- selves and baggage in the hollow of some rocks situated on a neighboring island, and keep a sharp lookout for furthor develop- ments. They were instructed to refrain from the use of fires, whereby they might attract the attention of enemies; and should others of the men arrive they were to secrete themselves in the same place and await his return. He now set out with the 4 remaining men, each properly armed and furnished with merchan- dise to conciliate the Indians who might be met on the way. Sey- eral leagues below the town they landed on an island, near the western shore, where the fugitive Illinois had taken refuge. Directly opposite, on the main shore was the deserted camp of the Iroquois enemy. Each chief had carved on trees of the forest the totem of his clan, and signs indicating the strength of the forces he had led to the war and the number of the Illinois he had killed and captured. From these data LaSalle concluded that the entire strength of the invaders could not have been less than 580 war- riors. Nothing was found to indicate the presence of Frenchmen, and LaSalle again fell down the river, and passed in one day 6 additional camps of the Illinois and as many more belonging to their enemy. Both parties seemed to have retreated in compact bodies toward the mouth of the river. Passing Peoria Lake they found the fort destroyed, as stated in the letter of Tonti, but the vessel was still on the stocks and only slightly injured. Further on they discovered 4 additional camps of the opposing armies, and near the mouth of the river met with the usual sequel of an Iro- quois invasion. On the distant verge of a meadow they discovered the half-charred bodies of women and children still bound to the stakes, where they had suffered all the torments that hellish hate could devise. The men, regardless of their helpless charges, had evidently fled at the first approach of danger to save themselves. Their wives and children, unprotected, fell into the hands of the enemy, who, in addition to those who had been burnt, thickly cov- ered the place with their mangled bodies, many of which bore marks of brutality too horrid for record. Helpless innocence, in- stead of exciting compassion in the hearts of these monsters, had only nerved them for the fiendish task of indiscriminate slaughter. LaSalle, seeing no traces of his lost men, proceeded to the mouth of the river, where he saw the great highway which for years had beén the object and hopes of his ambition. Its vast floods rolled mysteriously onward to an unknown bourne, for the dis- covery of which, with new resolves, he determined to devote his life. His men proposed, without further delay, to proceed on the long contemplated voyage, but LaSalle, hedged in by untoward complications, was compelled to await a more favorable time. Thinking that Tonti might still be in the nighborhood, he fastened to a tree a painting representing himself and party sitting in a canoe, and bearing the pipe of peace. To the painting he attached a letter, addressed to Tonti, the purport of which was that he should hasten up the river and join him at the great town of the Illinois. The party next commenced the ascent of the river to the same place, and vigorously plying their paddles night and day, arrived at their destinationin 4 days. During the upward voyage, 84 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. the great comet of 1680 nightly illumined the starry expanse above them, projecting its vast tail, with a terrible brilliancy, a distance of 60 degrees. LaSalle speaks of it as an object of scientific in- quiry, while Increase Mather, a celebrated New England divine, with the superstition common to his time, said that “it was fraught with terrific portent to the nations of the world.” ; At the Indian town they found the men who had been left be- hind, unharmed, and anxiously awaiting their return. After get- ting some corn from the ravaged granaries of the burnt village, the whole party embarked, and commenced the ascent of the river. On the 6th of January, 1681, they arrived at the junction of the Desplaines and Kankakee, and passing up the latter a short distance, they discovered, not far from the shore, a rude hut. La- Salle landed, and entering it, found a block of wood which had recently been cut with a saw, thus indicating that Tonti must have passed up the river, This discovery kindled anew the hopes of the dispairing voyagers that their friends were still alive, and with lighter hearts they started directly overland to Fort Miami. On the way the snow fell ‘in blinding storms, and not being sufficiently compact for the use of snow shoes, LaSalle led the way to open a track and urge on his followers. Such was the depth of the snow, his tall figure was frequently buried in drifts up to his waist, while the remainder of his person was showered with the crystal bur- dens of boughs overhead, whenever he chanced to touch them. On reaching their goal, LaSalle’s first inquiry was for Tonti. No tidings, however, had been heard from him, and the hope he had entertained of meeting him here, was changed to disappointment. LaForest and the men whom he had left behind, with commenda- ble industry had rebuilt the fort, prepared ground for raising a crop the ensuing year, and sawn material for building a new ship on the lake. — We must now endeavor to relate the adventures of Tonti. Meanwhile, we will leave LaSalle in the sheltering walls of the fort, pondering over the wasted energies of the past, and the gloomy prospects of the future. Yet his mind, so full of expedi- ents, soon found means to evolve, from the fragments of his ruined fortunes, new resources for the furtherance of his daring schemes. It will be remembered that Tonti had been left in command of Fort Creveceeur with 15 men. Most of these disliking LaSalle, and having no interest in his enterprise, were ripe for revolt the first opportunity that promised success. LaSalle, stern, incompre- hensible and cold, was much better qualified to command the respect of his men when present, than secure their good will and fidelity when absent. His departure eastward was, therefore, the commencement of unlawful acts among his men. A short time afterward, another event occurred which greatly increased the spirit ofinsubordination. The twomen who had been sent to look tor the Griffin, had, in pursuance of LaSalle’s orders, arrived at the fort with disheartening intelligence. They informed the al- ready disaffected garrison that the Griffin was lost; that Fort Frontenac was in the hands of LaSalle’s creditors, and that he was now wholly without means to pay those in his employ. To prevent the desertion of his men, it was usual for LaSalle to withhold their wages till the term for which they were employed should expire. Now the belief that he would never pay them, gave rise to a spirit of TONTI’S ENCOUNTER WITH THE INDIANS. 85 mutiny, which soon found an opportunity for further developement. The two men alluded to were the bearers of a letter from LaSalle, directing Tonti to examine and fortify the Rock on the Illinois; and no sooner had he, with a few men, departed for this purpose, than the garrison of the fort refused longer to’submit to authority. Their first act of lawlessness was the destruction of the fort; after which, they seized the ammunition, provisions, and other porta- bles of value and fled. Only two of their number remained true, one of whom was the servant of LaSalle, who immediately hastened to apprise Tonti of what had occurred. He, thereupon, dispatched 4 of the men with him to carry the news to LaSalle; two of whom, as we have seen, successfully discharged their duty, while the others perhaps deserted. Tonti, now in the midst of treacherous savages, had with him only 5 men, 2 of whom were the friars Ribourde and Membre. With these he immediately returned to the fort, collected the forge and tools which had not been destroyed by the mutineers, and conveyed them to the great town of the Dlinois. By this volun- tary display of confidence, he hoped to remove the jealousy with which the enemies of LaSalle had previously poisoned their minds. Here, awaiting the return of his leader, he was unmolested by the villagers, who, when the spring opened, amounted, according to the statement of Membre, to some 8,000 souls. Neither they nor their wild associates little suspected that hordes of Iroquois were then gathering in the fastnesses of the Alleghanies, to burst upon their country and reduce it to an uninhabitable waste. Already these hell-hounds of the wilderness had destroyed the Hurons, Eries, and other nations on the lakes, and were now directing their attention to the Illinois for new victims with which to flesh their rabid fangs. Not only homicidal fury, but commercial advantages now actuated the Iroquois, who expected, after reducing these vast regions of the west, to draw thence rich supplies of furs to barter with the English for merchandise. LaSallehad also enemies among the French, who, to defeat his enterprise, did not scruple to encourage the Iroquois in their rapacious designs. Under these circumstances a council was held by the latter. The ceremonies of inaugarating a campaign were duly celebrated, and 500 war- riors, with a dispatch only equalled by their terrible earnestness, commenced traversing the wide waste of forest and prairiethat lay between them and their intended prey. In the line of their march lay the Miamis, who by their crafty intrigues were induced to join in the movement against their neighbors and kindred. There had long existed a rankling jealousy between these tribes, and the Mi- amis were ready to enter into any alliance that promised revenge. It was the policy of the Iroquois to divide and conquer, and their new allies were marked as the next object of their vengeance, should the assault on the Illinois prove successful. All was fancied security and idle repose in the great town of the Illinois, as the formidable war party stealthily approached. Sud- denly, as a clap of thunder from a cloudless sky, the listless in- habitants were awakened from their lethargy. A Shawnee Indian, on his return home after a visit to the Llinois, first discovered the invaders. To save his friends from the impending danger, he hurriedly returned and apprised them of the coming enemy. This intelligence spread. with lightning rapidity over the town, and 86 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS each wigwam disgorged its boisterous and astounded inmates. Women snatched their children, and in a delirium of fright wan- dered aimlessly about, rending the air with their screams. The men, more self-possessed, seized their arms, and in a wild panto- mime of battle, commenced nerving themselves for the coming fray. Tonti, long an object of suspicion, was soon surrounded by an angry crowd of warriors, who accused hin of being an emissary ot theenemy. His inability properly to defend himself, in house- quence of not fully understanding their language, left them still inclined to believe him guilty, and they seized the forge and other effects brought from the fort, and threw them into the river. Doubting their ability to defend themselves without the assistance of their young men, who were absent on a war expedition, they embarked their women and children in canoes and sent them down to the island where LaSalle had seen their deserted huts. Sixty warriors remained with them for protection, and the remainder, not exceeding 400, returned late in the day to the village. Along the adjacent shore they kindled huge bonfires, which cast their glare for miles around, gilding the village, river and distant mar- gins of the forest with the light of day. Theentire night was spent in greasing their bodies, painting their faces and perform- ing the war dance, to prepare themselves for the approaching con- flict. At early dawn the scouts who had been sent out returned, closely followed by the Iroquois, most of whom were armed with guns, pistols and swords, obtained from the English. The scouts had seen a chief arrayed in French costume, and reported their suspicions that LaSalle was in the camp of the enemy, and Tonti again became an object of jealousy. A concourse of wildly gestic- wating savages immediately gathered about him, demanding his life, and nothing saved him from their uplifted weapons but a promise that he and his men would go with them to meet the en- emy. With their suspicions partially lulled, they hurriedly crossed the river and appeared on the plain beyond just as the enemy emerged in swarms from the woods skirting the banks of the Ver- milion. The two foes were now face to face, aud both commenced discharging their guns and simultaneously leaping from side to side, for the purpose of dodging each other’s shots. Tonti, seeing the Illinois outnumbered and likely to sustain a defeat, determined, at the imminent risk of his life, to stay the fight by an attempt at mediation. Presuming on the treaty of peace then existing be- tween the French and Iroquois, he exchanged his gun for a belt of wampum and advanced to meet the savage multitude, attended by three companions, who, being unnecessarily exposed to danger, he dismissed them and proceeded alone. A short walk brought him into the midst of a pack of yelping devils, writhing and dis- torted with fiendish rage, and impatient to shed his blood. As the result of his swarthy Italian complexion and half Savage costume, he was at first taken for an Indian, and before the mistake was - discovered a young warrior approached and stabbed at his heart. Fortunately the blade was turned aside by coming in contact with a rib, yet a large flesh wound was inflicted, which bled profusely. Atthis juncture achief discovered his true character, and he was led to the rear and efforts made to staunch his wound. When sufficiently recovered, he declared the Illinois were under the pro- tection of the French, aud demanded, in consideration of the treaty TONIVS ENCOUNTER WITH THE IROQUOIS. 87 between the latter and the Iroquois, that they should be suffered to remain without further molestation. During this conference, a young warrior snatched Tonti’s hat, and, fleeing with it to the front, held it aloft on the end of his gun in view of the Illinois. The latter, judging from this circumstance that their envoy had been killed, caused the battle to “breeze up” with increased inten- sity. Simultaneously, intelligence was brought to the Iroquois that Frenchmen were assisting their enemies in the fight, when the contest over Tonti was renewed with redoubled fury. Some declared that he should be immediately put to death; while oth- ers, friendly to LaSalle, with equal earnestness demanded that he should be set at liberty. During their clamorous debate his hair was several times lifted by a huge savage who stood at his back with a scalping knife, ready for execution. Tonti at length turned the current of the angry controversy in his favor, by stating that the Illinois were 1,200 strong, and that there were 60 Frenchmen at the village ready to assist them. This statement obtained at least a partial credence, and his tor- menters now determined to use him as an instrument to delude the Illinois with a pretended truce. The old warriors therefore advanced to the front and ordered the firing to cease, while Tonti, dizzy from the loss of blood, was furnished with an emblem of peace and sent staggering across the plain to rejoin the Illinois. The two friars, who had just returned from a distant hut, whither they had retired for prayer and meditation, were the first to meet him and bless God for what they regarded as a miraculous deliv- erance.* With the assurance brought by Tonti, the Llinois re- crossed the river to their lodges, followed by the enemy as far as the opposite bank. Not long after, large numbers of the latter, under the pretext of hunting, also crossed the river and hung in threatening groups about the town. These hostile indications, and the well known disregard which the Iroquois had always evinced for their pledges, soon convinced the Illinois that their only safety was in flight. With this conviction they set fire to their ancestral homes, and while the vast volume of flame and smoke diverted the attention of the enemy, they quietly dropped down the river to rejoin their women and children. Shortly after, the remainder of the Iroquois crossed the river, and as soon as the conflagration would permit, entrenched themselves on the site of the village. Tonti and his men, remaining at the village, were ordered by the suspicious savages to leave their hut and take up their abode in the fort. At first their associates seemed much elated at the discomfiture of the Illinois, but two days after, when they discovered them re- conuoitering on the low hills behind their intrenchments, their courage greatly subsided. With fear, they recalled the exaggera- tions of Tonti, respecting their numbers, and immediately concluded to send him with a hostage to make overtures of peace. He started on his mission, and he and the hostage were received with delight | by the Illinois, who readily assented to this proposal which he brought, and in turn sent back with him a hostage to the Iroquois. On his return to the fort, his life was again placed in jeopardy, and “Membre. perhaps prompted by vanity, claims that he accompanied Tonti in this in- terview. This is the only instance in which he is charged with a want of veracity, and doubtless in many respects was a good man. 88 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS, the treaty was with great difficulty ratified. The young and inex- perienced Illinois hostage betrayed to his crafty interviewers the numerical weakness of his tribe, aud the savages immediately rushed upon Tonti, and charged him with having deprived them of the spoils and honors of a victory. “Where,” said they, “are all your Illinois warriors, and where are the Frenchmen you said were among them?” It now required all the tact of which he was master to escape the present diffeulty, which he had brought on himself by the artifice employed to escapethe one previous. After much opposition, the treaty was concluded, but the savages, to show their contempt for it, immediately commenced the construc- tion of canoesin which to descend the river and attack the Illinois. Tonti managed to apprise the latter of their designs, and he and Membre were soon atter summoned to attend a council of the Iro- quois. They still labored under a wholesome fear of Count Fron- tenac, and disliking to attack the Illinois in the presence of the French, their object was to induce the latter to leave the country. At the assembling of the council, 6 packages of beaver skins were introduced, and the savage orator, presenting them separately to Tonti, explained the nature of each. “The first two,” said he, “were to declare that the children of Count Frontenac, that is, the Illinois, should not be eaten; the next was a plaster to heal the wounds of Tonti; the next was oil wherewith to annoint him and Membre, that they might not be fatigued in traveling ; the next proclaimed that the sun was bright; and the sixth, and last, required them to decamp and go home.”* At the mention of going home, Tonti demanded of them when they intended to set the example by leaving the Illinois in the peaceable possession of their country, which they had so unjustly invaded. The council grew boisterous and angry at the idea that they should be demanded to do that which they required of the French, and some of its members, forgetting their previous pledge, declared that they would “ eat Illinois flesh before they departed.” Tonti, in imitation of the Indian manner of expressing scorn, in- dignantly kicked away the presents of fur, saying, since they meant to devour the children of Count Frontenac with cannibal ferocity, he would not accept their gifts. This stern rebuke of perfidy re- sulted in the expulsion of Tonti and his companions from the council, and the next day the enraged chief's ordered them to leave the country. Tonti had now, at the great risk of his life, tried every expedi- ent to avert from the unoffending Illinois the slaughter which the unscrupulous invaders of their soil were seeking an opportunity to effect. There was little to be accomplished by remaining in the country, and as a longer delay might imperil the lives of his men he determined to depart, not knowing when or where he would be able to rejoin LaSalle. With this object in view, the party, con- sisting of 6 persons, embarked in canoes, which soon proved leaky and they were compelled to land for the purpose of making re. pairs. While thus employed, Father Ribourde, attracted by the beauty of the surrounding landscape, wandered forth among the groves for meditation and prayer. Not returning in due time. Tonti became alarmed, and started with a companion to ascertain *Discoveries of the Great West.—Parkman, TONTI’S ENCOUNTER WITH THE IROQUOIS. 89 the cause of the long delay. They soon discovered tracks of Ind-— ians, by whom it was supposed he had been seized, and guns were fired to direct his return, in case he was still alive. Seeing nothing of him during the day, at night they built fires along the bank of the river and retired to the opposite side, to see who might approach them. Near midnight, a number of Indians were seen flitting about the light, by whom, no doubt, had been made the tracks seen the previous evening. It was afterwards learned that they were a band of Kickapoos, who had, for several days, been hovering about the camp of the Iroquois in quest of scalps. Not being successful in obtaining the object of their desires from their enemies, they, by chance, fell in with the inoffensive old friar, and scalped him in their stead. “ Thus, in the 65th year of his age, the only heir to a wealty Burgundian house perished under the war club of the savages, for whose salvation he had renounced ease and affluence.”* < During the performance of this tragedy, a far more revolting one was being enacted at the great town of the Illinois. The Iro- quois were tearing open the graves of the dead, and wreaking their vengeance upon the bodies made hideous by putrifaction. At this desecration, it is said, they even ate portions of the dead bodies, while subjecting them to every indignity that brutal hate could inflict. Still unsated by their hellish brutalities, and now unrestrained by the presence of the French, they started in pursuit of the retreating Illinois. Day after day they and the opposing forces moved in compact array down the river, neither being able to gain any advantage over the other. At length they obtained by falsehood that which numbers and prowess denied them. They gave out that their object was to possess the country, not by destroying, but by driving out its present inhabitants. Deceived by this mendacions statement, the Illinois separated, some descending the Mississippi, and others crossing to the western shore. Unfortunately, the Tamaroas, more credulous than the rest, remained near the mouth of the Llinois, and were sud- denly attacked by an overwhelming force of the enemy. The men fled in dismay, and the women and children, to the number of 700, fell into the hands of the ferocious enemy. Then followed the tortures, butcheries and burnings which only the infuriated and imbruted Iroquois could perpetrate—the shocking evidence of which LaSalle saw only two weeks afterward. Afterthe ravenous horde had sufficiently glutted their greed for carnage, they retired from the country, leading with them a number of women and children, whom they reserved either for adoption into their tribes, or as victims to grace the triumphs sometimes accorded them on their return home. Their departure was the signal for the return of the Illinois, who rebuilt their town. The site of this celebrated village was on the northern bank of the river, where it flows by the modern town of Utica. Its immediate site was on the great meadow which, at this point, originally stretched up and down the stream. The large quantities of bones and rude implements of savage lite which are annually turned up by the ploughshare, are the only sad traces of the populous tribes that once made this locality their *Discovery of the Great West—Parkman. y 90 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. principal home. Along the southern side of the river extends a range of hills, which terminate a mile and a half above in the natural abutment known as Starved Rock, on which the French, in 1682, built a fort. Several miles below, an opening occurs in the hills, through which the waters of the Big Vermilion unite with those of the Illinois. It was by means of these prominent landmarks Francis Parkman, Esq.,‘a few years since, was enabled to identify the site of the Indian town, which, for many years pre- vious, was entirely unknown. After the death of Ribourde, the men under Tonti again resumed the ascent of the river, leaving no evidence of their passage at the junction of the two streams which form the Illinois. Their craft again becoming disabled, they abandoned it, and the party started on foot for Lake Michigan. Their supply of provisions soon be- came exhausted, and the travelers were compelled to subsist in a great measure on roots and acorns. One of their companions wandered off in search of game, lost his way, and several days elapsed before he had the good fortune of rejoining them. In his absence he was without flints and bullets, yet contrived to shoot some turkeys by using slugs cut from a pewter porringer and a firebrand to discharge his piece. It was their object to reach Green Bay and find an asylum for the winter among the Potawat- amies. As the result of privation and exposure, Tonti fell sick of a fever and greatly retarded the progress of the march. Nearing Green Bay, the, cold increased and the means of subsistence pro- portionately diminishing, the party would have perished had they not found a few ears of corn and some frozen squashes in the fields of a deserted village. Near the close of November they had the good fortune of reaching the Potawatamies, who greeted them with a warm reception, and supplied them with the necessaries of life. Their chief was an ardent admirer of the French, whom he had befriended the year previous, and was accustomed to say: “There were but three great captains in the world, himself, Tonti and LaSalle.” , CHAPTER IX. FURTHER EXPLORATIONS BY LASALLE. We must now return to LaSalle, whose exploits stand out in such bold relief. In the previous discoveries he had observed that white enemies were using the Iroquois to circumvent his operations ; that their incursions must be stopped, or his defeat was inevitable. After due consideration, he concluded the best way to prevent their inroads was to induce the western tribes to forget their animosities, and under a league against their inexora- ble enemies, colonize them around a fort in the valley of the Tlinois, where, with the assistance of French arms and French generalship, the common enemy would be unable further to molest them. French colonists could teach them the arts of agriculture, Recollet monks instruct them in their religious duties, and the ships of France supply merchandise to traffic with them for the rich harvest of furs annually gathered from their vast interior wilds. Meanwhile he proposed to explore the Mississippi, and make it a highway for the commerce of the world. Thus, conclu- ded LaSalle, the plains of Illinois, which for centuries have been a slaughter pen for warring savages, might be made the theatre of a civilization as famous as their past history had been rendered infamous by deeds of carnage. To the execution of this new ex- pedient for advancing his plans, he now turned his attention. After the terrible scourge of King Philip’s war, a number of the conquered Indians left their eastern homes and took refuge in the vicinity of the fort, where LaSalle had spent the winter. These were mostly Abenakis and Mohegans—the latter having furnished the hunter who had so often, by his superior skill, provided La- Salle’s hungry followers with food. He was also master of several Indian dialects, which, at this particular juncture of LaSalle’s affairs, he could use with great advantage. To these exiles from the east LaSalle first directed his attention, and found them unanimously in favor of casting their lot with his, asking no rec- ompense save the privilege of calling him chief. A new ally, in the person of a powerful chief from the valley of the Ohio, also appeared, and asked permission to enter the new confederation. LaSalle replied that his tribe was too distant, but let them come to me in the valley of the Llinois, and they shall be safe. The chief, without stipulating further, agreed to join him with 150 warriors. 'o reconcile the Miamis and Illinois, and thus secure their co-operation, was now the principal obstacle. Although kindred tribes, they had long been estranged, and it was only after the recent depredations of the Iroquois, they began to see the advantage of opposing a united front to their outrages. one 92 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. ing first to consult the Dlinois, many of whom had returned after the evacuation of the Iroquois, they found the prairies still encrusted with snow, from the dazzling whiteness of which, LaSalle and several of the men became snow-blind, and were compelled to en- camp under the edge of a forest till they could recover. While suffering from the loss of vision, they sent out a companion to gather pine leaves, which were supposed to be a specific for their malady. While on this errand he had the good fortune to fall in with a band of the Foxes, from whom he learned that Tonti was safe among the Potawatamies, and that Hennepin had passed through their country, on his way to Canada. This was welcome news to LaSalle, who had long been anxious in regard to his safety. The afflicted soon after recovered, and the snow having melted, they launched their canoes into the swollen tributary of the Illinois. Following the river, they fell in with a band of the Illinois, ranging the prairiesin quest of game. LaSalle expressed his regret at the great injury they had sustained from the Iro- quois,and urged them to form an alliance with their kindred, the Miamis, to prevent the recurrence of similar disasters in the fu- ture. He promised them that he and his companions would take up their abode among them, furnish them with goods and arms, and assist in defending them in the attacks of the common enemy of the Algonquin race. Pleased with LaSalle’s proposition, they supplied him with corn, and promised to confer with others of their countrymen on the subject, and let him know the result. Having completed his negotiations with the Illinois, he sent La- Forest to. Mackinaw, whither Tonti was expected to go, and where both of them were to remain till he could follow them. It now remained for him to consult the Miamis, and he accordingly visited one of their principal villages on the portage between the St. Joseph and the Kankakee. Here he found a band of Iroquois, who had for some time demeaned themselves with the greatest insolence toward the villagers, and had spoken with the utmost contempt of himself and men. He sternly rebuked them for their arrogance and calumnies, which caused them to slink away, and at night flee the country. The Miamis were astonished beyond measure when they saw LaSalle, with only 10 Frenchmen, put their haughty visitors to flight, while they, with hundreds of war- riors, could not even secure respect. LaSalle now resolved to use the prestige he had gained in furthering the object of his visit. There were present in the village Indian refugees from recent wars in Virginia, New York and Rhode Island, to whom LaSalle communicated the nature of his errand, and promised homes and protection in the valley of the Illinois. Itis a goodly and beau- tiful land, said he, abounding in game, and well supplied with goods, in which they should dwell, if they would only assist him in restoring amicable relations between the Miamis and Illinois. The co-operation of these friendless exiles, who now knew how to value the blessings of peace and a settled habitation, was readily enough secured. . . The next day the Miamis were assembled in council, and La- Salle made known to them he objects he wished to accomplish. From long intercourse with the Indians, he had become an expert in forest tact and eloquence. and on this occasion he had come well provided with presents, to give additional efficacy to his pro- LASALLE 93 ceedings. He began his address, which consisted of metaphori- cal allusions to the dead, by distributing gifts among the living. Presenting them with cloth, he told them it was to cover their dead; giving them hatchets, he informed them that they were to build a scaffold in their honor; distributing among them beads and bells, he stated they were to decorate their persons. The living, while appropriating these presents, were greatly pleased at the compliments paid their departed friends, and thus placed in a suitable state of mind for that which was to follow. A chief, for whom they entertained the greatest respect, had recently been killed, and LaSalle told them he would raise him from the dead, meaning that he would assume his name and provide for his family. This generous offer was even more than Indian gravity could bear, and the whole assemblage became uproarious with ex- citement aad applause. Lastly, to convinee them of the sincerity of his intentions, he gave them 6 guns, a number of hatchets, and threw into their midst a huge pile of clothing, causing the entire multitude to explode with yells of the most extravagant delight. After this, LaSalle thus finished his harangue: “He who is my master, and the master of all this country, is a mighty chief, feared by the whole world; but he loves peace, and his words are for good alone. He is called the king of France, and is the mightiest among the chiefs beyond the great water. His goodness extends evento your dead, and his subjects come among you to raise them to life.. But it is his will to preserve the lifehehasgiven. It is his will that you should obey his laws, and make no war without the leave of Frontenac, who commands in his name at Quebec, aud loves all the nations alike, because such is the willof the great king. You ought, then, to live in peace with your neighbors, and above all with the Tiil- nois. You bad cause of quarrel with them, but their defeat has avenged you. Though they are still strong, they wish to make peace with you. Be content with the glory of having compelled them to ask for it. You have an interest in preserving them, since, if the Iroquois destroy them, they will next destroy you. Let us all obey the great king, and live in peace under his protection. Be of my mind, and use these guns I have given you, not to make war, but ouly to hunt and defend yourselves.”’* Having thus far been successful in uniting the western tribes, he was now ready to use the alliance formed in further extending his discoveries. First, it was necessary to return to Canada and collect his scattered resources, and satisfy his creditors. Toward the latter part of May, 1681, they left Fort Miami, and after a short and prosperous trip arrived at Mackinaw, where they had the happiness of meeting with Tonti. After the kindly greetings of the long absent friends were over, each recounted the story of his misfortunes. Such was LaSalle’s equanimity and even cheerfulness, that Membre, in admiration of his conduct, exclaimed: “Any one else except him would have abandoned the enterprise, but he, with a firmness and constancy which never had its equal, was more resolved than ever to push forward his work.” Having reviewed the past, and formed new resolves for the future, the party embarked for Frontenac. The watery track of 1000 miles intervening between them and their destination, was soon crossed, and LaSalle was again in consultation with his creditors. In addition to the cost incurred in building the fort, and maintain- ing in it a garrison, he was now further burdened with the debt of subsequent fruitless explorations. The fort and seigniory were mortgaged for a large sum, yet by parting with some of his mo- * Discovery of the Great West—Parkman. 94 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. nopolies, and securing aid from a wealthy relative, he managed to satisfy his creditors and secure means for another outfit. Owing to unavoidable delays the season was far advanced when his flotilla was pushed out on the waters of Lake Michigan. Their canoes were headed for the mouth of the St.Joseph, and as they slowly crept along the dreary shores of the lake, it is easy to imagine the more dreary thought that harrassed the mind of LaSalle. A past of unrequitted toil and sad disappointment, a present embittered by the tongue of hate and slander, and the future clouded with uncertainty, must have intruded themselves into his mind, but could not for a moment divert him from the accomplishment of the great object which for years had been the guiding star of his destiny. The trees were bare of the beautiful autumnal foliage when at length the walls of Fort Miami rose above the waste of waters, and they drew up their canoes on the adjacent shore. The columns of smoke that rose high in the still November air, told LaSalle that his Mohegan and Abenaki allies were awaiting his return. Notwithstanding these were the rem- nants of the tribes “whose midnight yells had startled the bor- der hamlets of New England; who had danced around Puritan scalps and whom Puritan imaginations painted as incarnate fiends,” LaSalle chose from them 18 men to accompany him. These, added to the Frenchmen, made 41 men, who, on the 21st of December, 1681, set out on this famous expedition. Tonti and some of the men crossed in advance to the mouth of the Chicago, where they were soon after joined by LaSalle and the remainder of the men. The streams being now sheated over with ice, and the land covered with snow, they were compelled to construct sledges on which to drag their canoes and baggage to the wes- tern branch of the Illinois. Finding it also bridged over with ice they filed down it in a long procession, passed the tenantless vil- lage of the Illinois and found the river open a. short distance below Peoria Lake. The season, and other unfavorable circum- stances, rendered the building of a vessel, as originally contem- plated, at this point wholy impossible. They were compelled therefore to proceed in their canoes, and on the 6th of February they reached the Great River which was to bear them onward to . the sea. Waiting a week for the floating ice to disappear, they glided down the current toward the great unknown, which all former attempts had failed to penetrate. The first night they en- camped near the mouth of the Missouri, and witnessed its opaque floods invade the purer waters of the Mississippi. Re-embarking the next morning they passed several interesting localities, and after several days, landed on the 24th of February, at Chickasaw bluffs for the purpose of going out in quest of game to supply their failing provisions. Here, one of the hunters named Prud- homme, lost himself in the dense forest, and it was only after a search of more than a week he was found in a starving condition and brought to camp. Meanwhile LaSalle caused a fort to be erected which he named Prudhomme to evince his condolence for the suffering of the hunter, who with a small party he left in charge of it. Again embarking on the tortuous river, they were soon apprised by theopening buds of semi-tropical vegetation, that they were rapidly entering the realms of spring. © : LASALLE, 95 On the 13th of March, their attention was arrested by the booming of an Indian drum, and shouts proceeding from a war dance on the western side of the river. Being unable, in conse- quence of a fog, to seethe authors of the demonstrations, they retired to the opposite shore and threw up breastworks as a means of protection. When the mist rolled away the astonished savages for the first time saw the strangers, who made signals for them to come over the river, Several of them, accepting the in- vitation, were met midway the stream by a Frenchman, who, in turn was invited in a friendly manner to visit their village. The whole party, thus assured, crossed the river, and LaSalle at their head marched to the open area of the town. Here in the midst of a vast concourse of admiring villagers, he erected a cross, bearing the arms of France, Membre sang a hymn in canonicals, and LaSalle, having obtained from the chiefs an acknowledge- ment of loyalty, took possession of the country in the name of the king. This lively and generous people, so different from the cold and taciturn Indians of the north, were a tribe of the Ar- kansas, and dwelt near the mouth of the river bearing their name. The travelers, on taking leave of them, were furnished with two guides, and next passed the sites of Vicksburg and Grand Gulf, where, 181 years afterward, were fought bloody struggles for the dominion of the river they were endeavoring to explore. Near 200 miles below the Arkansas, their guides pointed out the direc- tion of the village of the Taensas. Tonti and Membre were di- rected to visit it, and were greatly surprised at the evidences of civilization which it exhibited. Its large square dwellings, built of sun-dried mortar and arched over with dome-shaped roofs, were situated in regular order around a square. The residence of the chief, made in the same manner, was a single hall 40 feet square and lighted by a single door, in which he sat in state, awaiting the arrival of the visitors. He was surrounded by a court of 60 old men clad in robes of mulbery bark, while near his person sat his three wives, who howled whenever he spoke, to do him honor. After making him a numberof presents, which he graciously received, the visitors proceeded to examine the temple, similar in size to the building occupied by the king. Within were the bones of departed chiefs, and an altar kept perpetually burning by the two old men devoted to this sacred office. On the top of the temple were carved three eagles, looking toward the east; while around it was a wall studded with stakes, on the tops _ of which hung the skulls of enemies who had been sacrificed to the Sun. The chief, in response to a friendly call, visited the camp of LaSalle. A master of ceremonies was sent to announce his coming, after which he made his appearance, robed in white, and attended by three persons, two of them bearing white fans and the third a disk of burnished copper. The latter was doubtless intended to represent the Sun, which was not only an object. of worship, but the source whence the chief claimed his ancestors were derived. His demeanor was grave and dignified in the presence of LaSalle, who treated him with becoming courtesy and _ friendship. After receiving a number of presents, the principal object of the visit, he returned to his village, and the travelers started down the river. 96 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. Shortly afterward, they fell in with another tribe, and LaSalle wishing to approach them in a friendly manner, encamped on the opposite shore. He then permitted Tonti, with a few companions, to make them a visit, who, finding them favorably disposed, La- Salle and Membre also joined the party. They next visited one of the Indian villages and were made the recipients of a hospitality limited only by the means of their generous entertainers. They were the Nachez, and LaSalle, learning that the principal town was not far distant, repaired thither to have an interview with the head chief of the tribe. As among the Taensas, he saw here a royal residence, a temple of the sun, with its perpetually burning fire, and other evidences of more than ordinary Indian progress. Betore leaving, LaSalle erected a cross in the midst of the town, to which was attached the arms of France, an act which the inhabitants re- garded with great satisfaction, but had they known its meaning their displeasure would have been equally intense. Next, they discovered the mouth of Red River, and after pass- ing a nwnber of other villages, found themselves at the junction - of the three channels of the river which branch off into the Gulf. A different party entered each passage, and as they moved south- ward the water rapidly changed to brine,and the land breeze became salty with the breath of the sea. On the 6th of April “The broad bosom of the great Gulf opened on their sight, tossing its restless billows, limitless, voiceless and lonely as when born of chaos, with- out a sign of life.”* The great mystery of the new world was now unveiled. LaSalle had at last triumphed over every opposing obstacle, and secured a fame which will live as long as the floods of the great river roll to the sea and impart fertility to the valley through which they flow. After coasting for a short time the marshy shores of the Gulf and its inlets, the party ascended the river till its banks became sufficiently dry to afford a landing. Here LaSalle erected a col- umn on which he inscribed the words: ‘Louis le Grand Roy de France et de Navarre, Regne; Le Neuvieme Avril, 1682.” In honor of his King, he called the country through which he had passed, Louisiana, and commenced the ceremony of taking formal possession by military display and the imposing pageantry of the Catholic church. Standing by the side of the column, he proclaimed in a loud voice: “Tn the name of the most high, mighty, invincible, and victorious Prince Louis the Great, by the grace of God King of France and Navarre, fourteenth of that name, I, this 9th day of April. 1682, in virtue of the commission of his Majesty, which I hold in my hand, and which may be seen by all whom it may concern, have taken, and now do take, in the name of his majesty and of his snecessors to the crown, possession of this country of Louisiana, the seas, har- bors, ports, bays, adjacent straits, and all the nations, peoples, provinces, cities, towns, villages, mines, minerals, fisheries, streams and rivers, comprised in the limits of the said Louisiana.” : A song, with volleys of musketry, closed the ceremonies by which the realms of France received the stupendous accession of the great region drained by the Mississippi and its tributaries. t The voyagers having now accomplished the great object of the expedition, started on their homeward journey. The tribes which had treated them with so much civility and generosity in the down- *Discoveries of the Great West. +Monette’s Val. of the Miss LASALLE. 97 ward voyage, were now from some cause alienated, and indisposed to let him have food. On arriving among the Nachez, they found them hostile, and while they abundantly supplied them with corn, they at the same time surrounded them with a large force to cut them off. Fearing, however, to make an attack, the travelers de- parted, and, without further molestation, reached Fort Prud- homme, where LaSalle was seized with a dangerous illness. Unable to go himself, he sent Tonti and a few companions to an- nounce the news of his discoveries at Mackinaw, whence it was to be dispatched to Canada. Although carefully attended by Mem- bre, he lay sick:in the fort till the latter part of July, when he, in a great measure, recovered, and reached Mackinaw on the 1st of September. Thence Membre was sent to France with dispatches making known the grandeur of LaSalle’s discoveries ; the vast region visited; the immensity of its mountain ranges, and its great plains, veined by mighty streams. It was LaSalle’s intention also to visit France, but hearing that the Iroquois were about to renew their attacks on the western tribes, he decided that his presence was necessary to the safety of his projected colony. He accordingly returned to the Jlinois river, whither Tonti had already preceded him, and at once commenced preparations to meet the enemies. As a means of defence it was determined to fortify Starved Rock, whose military advantages had previously attracted the attention of LaSalle. From the waters which wash its base it rises to an altitude of 125 feet. Three of the sides itis impossible to scale, while the one next to the land may be climbed with difficulty. From its summit, almost as inac- cessible as an eagle’s nest, the valley of the Illinois spreads out in a landscape of exquisite beauty. The river, near by, struggles between a number of wooded islands, while further below, it qui- etly meanders through vast meadows, till it disappears like a thread of light in the dim distance. Here, on the summit of this rocky citadel, in the month of November he began to entrench him- self. Storehouses were constructed from the trees that grew on the top, and when the supply was exhausted, at immense labor, timbers were dragged up the steep ascent to construct a palisaded inclosure. With the completion of this stronghold, which was called in honor of the French King the Fort of St. Louis, the In- dians began to gather around it, regarding LaSalle as the great champion who was to protect them against the Iroquois. The country, which lay under the protection of the fort, recently strewn with the ghastly relicts of an Iroquois victory, now became ani- mated with a wild concourse of savage life. The great town of the Llinois, the Jerusalem of these tribes, Pheenix-like, had sprung from its ashes, and again echoed with the tramp of some 6,000 in- habitants. In addition to the Illinois, there were scattered along the valley of ¢he river, among the neighboring hills and over the adjacent plains, the fragments of 10 or 12 other tribes, numbering some 14000 souls. Miamis, ftom the source of the Kankakee; Shawnees, from the Scioto, Abenakis and Mohegans, from the Atlantic seaboard, and other tribes whose rough names are too unpleasant, for record, had buried their animosities, and now lounged here and there in lazy groups, while their wives performed the drudgery of their camps, and their children gamboled and whooped with the reckless abandon of mad-cavs. LaSalle’s nego- 7 98 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. tiations with the western Algonquins—aided by the universal hor ror inspired by the brutal attacks of the Iroquois—had met with unexampled success. In writing to the French Minister of Ma- rine, he wrote that his colony had sprung up as if by magic, in @ single night, and contained 4,000 warriors and some 20,000 souls. By the privileges which had been conferred on him as a discoverer he ruled his wild domain as a seigniory, and granted portions of land to his followers. Little profit, however, was realized in this manner, for the greater part of his men were so reckless that their traducers were wont to say of them that each married a new squaw every day of the week. : at. To maintain his colony, he now found it necessary to furnish its members with protection against the common enemy, and mer- chandise to barter for the immense quantities of furs annually gathered in the interior of the continent. Previously, the avenue of trade lay through Canada, but it was LaSalle’s intention to establish an entrepot at the mouth of the Mississippi, whereby his colony would have the advantage of direct intercourse with the West Indies and Europe. While he was thus maturing plans for the benefit of his colony, his cotemporaries, either through envy or too short-sighted to comprehend his objects, were striving to defeat them. Unfortunately, Gov. Frontenac had been recalled, and De La Barre, an avaricious old naval officer, had been sent out to take his place. His conduct soon proved that he was wholly unfit for the office he was called to fill. Like his predecessor, he was guilty of violating the royal ordinances regulating the fur trade, but the former partially atoned for this wrong by an energetic ad- ministration of public affairs, while the latter added inability to his faults, whereby the best interests of the country became paral- lized. He was the special champion of the enemies of LaSalle, who, engrossed with the affairs of his colony, was ignorant of the great jealousy with which his affairs were regarded. Not know- ing the disposition of La Barre, he wrote to him from Fort St. Louis in the spring of 1683, expressing the hope that he would have the same counsel and support from him that he had received from his predecessor. After cautioning the Governor that his en- emies would endeavor to misrepresent his objects he proceeds to give an account of his explorations: ; With only 22 Frenchmen, he states, he had formed amicable relations with the various tribes along the Mississippi, and that his royal patent enabled him to establish forts in the newly. dis- covered country, and to make grants around them as at Fort Fron- tenac. He adds: “The losses in my enterprises have exceeded 40,000 crowns, Iam now go- ing 400 leagues southwest of this place to induce the Chickasaws to follow the Shawnees and other tribes, and settle like themat Fort St. Louis. It remained only to settle French colonists here, and this I have already done. I hope you will not detain them as violators of the laws governing the fur trade when they come down to Montreal to make necessary purchases. I am aware that I have no right to trade with the tribes who descend to Montreal, and I shall not per- mit such trade to my men; nor have I ever issued licenses to that effect, as my’ enemies say that I have done.” _ Notwithstanding this reasonable request, the men he sent on important business were retained, and he a second time wrote to the governor: ‘ LASALLE. 99 “The Troquois are again invading the country. Last year the Miamis were so alarmed by them that they abandoned their town and fled, but on my return they came back, and have been induced to settle with the Illinois at my Fort of St. Louis. The Iroquois have lately murdered some families of their nation and they are all in terror again. I am afraid they will take flight and so pre- vent the Missouris and neighboring tribes from coming to settle at St. Louis, as they are about todo. Some ofthe Hurons and Freuch tell the Miamis that Iam keeping them here for the Iroquois to destroy. I pray that you will let me hear from you, that I may give these people some assurances of protection before they are destroyed in my sight. Do not suffer my men who have come down to the settlements to be longer prevented from returning. There is great need here of reinforcements. ‘The Iroquois, as I have said, have lately entered the country, and a great terror prevails. I have postponed going to Mackinaw, because, if the Iroquois strike any blow in my absence, the Miamis will think that I am in league with them; whereas, if land the French stay among them, they will regard us as protectors. But, Monsieur, it is in vain that we risk our lives here, and that I exhaust my means in order to ful- fill the intentions of his majesty, if all my measures are crossed in the settle- ments below, and ifthose who go down to bring munitions, without which we cannot defend ourselves, are detained, under pretexts trumped up for the occa- sion. If fam prevented from bringing up men and supplies, as Iam allowed to do by the permit of Count Frontenac, then my patent from the king is useless. It would‘ be very hard for us, after having done what was required, even_be- fore the time prescribed, and after suffering severe losses, to have our efforts frustrated by obstacles got up designedly. I trust that, asit lies with you alone to prevent or to permit the return of the men whom I have sent down, you will not so act as to thwart my plans, as part of the goods which I have sent by them belong not not to me, but the Sieur de Tonti, and are a part of his pay. Others are to buy munitions indispensable for our defense. Do not let wy creditors seize them. Itis for their advantage that my fort, full as it is of goods, should be held against the enemy. I have only 20 men, with scarcely 100 pounds of powder, and I cannot long hold the country withoutmore. The Illinois are very capricious and uncertain. .. ‘ If I had men enough to send out to reconnoitre the enemy, I would have done so before this; but I have not enough. I trust you will put it in my power to obtaiu more, that this important colony may be saved.” * While LaSalle was thus corresponding with the governor, the latter was writing letters to the French Colonial Minister, saying that he doubted the reality of LaSalle’s discoveries; that with scarce a score of vagabonds he was about to set himself up as king, and was likely to involve Canada and the western tribes in a war with the Iroquois. The extent to which the enemies of La- Salle suffered their jealousies to lead them astray may be gathered from the posture of affairs at the time. The governor of New York, with the hope of diverting the fur trade from Montreal to Albany, was inciting the Iroquois to make another attack on the western tribes. Although this proceeding was franght with the greatest danger to Canada, yet La Barre and his political menials were willing it might succeed, and the entire country be endan- gered, provided it resulted in the ruin of LaSalle. When, there- fore, these pests of the forest, under the influence of British intrigue, were again making preparations to invade the country of the Llinois and Miamis, instead of an earnest effort to check their designs, they even encouraged them to kill LaSalle and cut off his snpplies to aid them in their diabolical work. The-eontinued cal- umnies uttered against LaSalle at length reached the ear of the king, who wrote to his Canadian governor, stating that he was convinced that LaSalle’s discoveries were useless, and that such enterprises ought to be prevented in the future, as they tended to diminish the revenues derived from the fur trade. *This letter is dated Portage de Chicagou, 4 Juni, 1668.—Discov. of the Great West. 100 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. Doubtless, emboldened by the king’s letter, the governor now determined to seize Fort Frontenac, under the pretext that La Salle had not fulfilled the conditions of his contract by maintain- ing a sufficient garrison. Despite the remonstrance of LaSalle’s creditors, he sent two of his political associates to take command of the fort. As soon as this was accomplished, they commenced living on LaSalle’s provisions, and were afterward charged with selling those which had been furnished by the king for their own private benefit. The governor also sent an officer of the king’s dragoons to Fort St. Louis, and made him the bearer of a letter to LaSalle, demanding his presence at Quebec. Meanwhile rumors were still rife at the Fort that the Iroquois were getting ready for an invasion, and the tribes comprising the colony flew to LaSalle and besought him to furnish the promised succor. Cut off from supplies, aud robbed of the men whom he had sent to secure them, he was greatly mortified to find himself wholly anable to inake good his pledge. Fortunately the rumors were premature, but as-his relations with the governor were otherwise intolerable, he determined to visit France to obtain relief. With thts object in view, he left Tonti in command of the fort, and on his way to Quebec met with the governor’s officer, who made known to him the nature of his mission. LaSalle, submitting gracefully to an ‘indignity he could not well avoid, wrote to Tonti to receive the officer with due courtesy, whereupon, without further business, they parted. In due time the dragoon arrived at the fort, and he and Tonti spent the winter harmoniously, the one com- manding in the name of the governor, and the other in that of La- Salle. The threatened invasion of the Iroquois, though postponed, was not abandoned. During the latter part of the spring they inade an incursion into the country and attacked the fort, but the rocky citadel proved too strong for the assault, and after a siege of 6 days they were compelled to retire. LaSalle, on arriving at Quebec, sailed for France, taking a last leave of the great arena in which, for the last 16 years, he had been the principal actor; had suffered the most harrassing anxie- ties, and had won the proudest triumphs. From forest solitudes and squalid wigwams, a prosperous voyage introduced him to the busy throngs and sculptured magnificence of the French capital. Its venal court, bewildered by the pompous display of wealth and the trappings of power, regarded with little interest the sober ha- biliments of honest worth. But the son of the burgher of Rouen, unmoved by regal vanities, and with a natural dignity far tran- scending the tinsel of titled rank, announced his discoveries to the giddy court. He asked for means to return to the new found lands, and to found a colony on the Mississippi, to protect them from the intrusion of foreigners. Two points on the Mississippi properly selected and fortified, he argued, would guard the whole interior of the continent, with its vast areas of fertile lands and boundless resources. Count Frontenac gave him the advantage of his influence, the minister of marine entered with vigor into the scheme, and recommended it to the king, who also became fascinated with the glittering project. Asan act of justice, and to show his appreciation of LaSalle, he ordered LaBarre to restore to him the possession of Forts Frontenac and St. Louis, and make reparation for the damage he had sustained by their seizure. La- LASALLE. 101 Salle asked for two ships, but the king, in his zeal, gave him four —the Francais, the Belle, the Amiable, and the Jolly. Two hun- dred and eighty men embarked in the expedition, consisting of ecclesiastics, soldiers, sailors, mechanics, several families, and even a number of girls, lured by the prospects of marriage in the new land of promise. Such were the colonists who were to plant the standard of France and civilization in the wilderness of Louisiana. As in most of the early attempts at colonization, the men were illy qualified to grapple with the stern work it was proposed to accomplish. But, worst of all, was the naval com- mander, Beaujeu, who was envious, self-willed, deficient in judg- ment, and foolishly proud. On the first of August, 1684, they sailed from Rochelle on their adventurous voyage. Frequent calms retarded their progress, and when at length they arrived at Hispaniola, the Francais, filled with munitions and other necessaries for the colony, was captured by a Spanish privateer. This disaster, for which Beau- jeu was evidently to blame, was the first of the disasters which afterward attended the expedition. After obtaining supplies, and searching for information in regard to the direction in which he must sail to find the outlet of the Mississippi, the voyage was re- newed. On entering the Gulf of Mexico, and sailing in a north- westerly direction, a sailor at the mast-head of the Amiable, on the 28th of December, discovered land. In coasting along the shore toward the west, searching for the mouth of the river, they ineautiously passed it. Proceeding further, LaSalle discovered the mistake, but Beaujeu, refusing to return, they at length landed at Matagorda Bay. Entering this arm of the gulf, they discov- ered a considerable river falling into it, which LaSalle concluded might be the Lafourche, the most western outlet of the Mississippi. If his conjectures were true, he preferred to ascend it to the main stream, instead of returning on the gulf against contrary winds, and the still greater impediment of Beaujeu’s obstinacy. He had differed with LaSalle from the commencement of the voyage, and in every instance proved to be in the wrong, and now, to get rid of him, he preferred to debark his followers on the lone shore of the bay. For this purpose, the Amiable weighed anchor and entered the narrow passage leading into the bay, but was unfortunately ca- reened over by the sand banks obstructing the channel. LaSalle, with a sad heart, beheld the disaster, yet with cool and patient energy set himself about the work of removing the cargo. A quantity of powder and flour was saved, but presently a storm arose, and the stranded vessel, rent assunder by the waves, scat- tered the remaining treasures upon the ravenous waters. After the landing was effected, the Indians became troublesome, and a fort was built, with great labor, two miles above the mouth of the La Vacca, a small stream falling into the Bay. LaSalle, as in previous instances, named the fortification St. Louis, in honor of his king. Here he planted the arms of France, opened a field for planting a crop, and thus founded the first French settlement made in Texas. The country, thus formally occupied, gave to France a claim which she never abandoned till Louisiana became a part of the United States, nearly 120 years afterward. 102 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. The scene around the fort was not uninteresting, and to some extent relieved the dejection arising from the recent misfortunes. The bay, bordered by marshes, stretched away in a southeastern direction, while the other points of the compass spread out in an expanse of prairie sprinkled with the bright flowers for which Texas is remarkable, and which still rank high among the floral beauties of southern gardens. At certain seasons of the year, the grassy area was dotted over with grazing buffalo, while the adja- cent waters swarmed with fish and water fowl. Necessity soon taught the colonists the best methods of securing them, and the sports of the angler, the hunter and the fowler not only gave zest to their wilderness life, but furnished them with an abundance of food. It was customary for the women to mingle in the hunting , parties and assist in cutting up the meat, and thus a hunter and fair huntress became enamored of each other, and were married. Their nuptials were solemnized with the usual expressions of mer- rimeut, for the genuine Frenchman, whatever may be his situation, always thinks it better to be merry, than to brood over the mis- fortunes he is unable to remedy. LaSalle, having provided for the security of his people, next went 150 leagues along the coast, east and west, to search for the hidden river, but without success. He also determined to make a tour of observation toward the mines and settlements of Northern Mexico. After consuming four months in this expedition, and gathering such information from the Indians as convinced him that his previous conjectures respecting the situation of the Miss- issippi river were correct, the party retraced their steps, and arrived at the fort March 6th, 1686. travel-worn, weary, and their clothes in tatters. Soon after, it was ascertained that the Belle, the only remaining vessel, had been sunk, and her cargo, consisting of the personal effects of LaSalle and a great quantity of amunition and tools, were scattered in the waters of the gulf. The loss was a fatal blow to all attempts in the future to move the colony to the Mississippi, and left little hope of the unhappy exiles ever again beholding the vine-clad homes of their sunny France. LaSalle, forced by the necessities of his sitnation, now deter- mined to make his way, eastward, to the Mississippi, and thence to Canada or Franve, to obtain relief. No sooner had he formed this resolve, the offspring of dire extremity, than preparations were completed for the journey. April 22d, 20 men issued from the fort and made their way across the prairie, followed by the anxious eyes of those who were left behind. Day after day they held a northeasterly direction, passing through a country of wild and pleasing landscapes, made up of prairies, woods and groves, green as an emerald with the beauty of May. After having made a distance of some 400 miles, their ammunition and provisions failed them, and they were compelled to return to the fort without having accomplished the object of their journey. Twenty men had gone ont, but only 8 returned, some having deserted, and others perished in the attempt to reach the fort. The latter num- ber would doubtless have been greatly increased, but for the assistance of horses purchased from the Cenis Indians, the most easterly tribe visited. The temporary elation produced by the return of the absent party, soon gave way to dejection, and La- Salle had a heavy task to prevent the latter from becoming dis- LASALLE. | 103 pair. He was naturally stern and unsympathizing, yet he could soften into compassion at the great extremes of danger and distress of those about him. The audacity of hope with which he still clung to the accom- plishment of his object, determined him to make a second and more persevering effort for this purpose. It was decided that the adventurers should consist of LaSalle, his brother, and two nephews, Cavalier and Moranget; DuHaut, a person of reputable birth; Leotot, a surgeon; Joutel, who afterwards became the historian of the expedition, and some 20 others. Among those left behind were the women and children, and Zenobe Membre, who had so long: followed the fortunes of LaSalle. Everything being in readiness, the travelers for the last time entered the rude chapel of the fort, mass was solemnly celebrated, and, with the cloud of incense which rose from the altar, ascended the prayers of the colonists for the success of the journey. Next caine the parting, of sighs, of tears, and of embraces—all seeming intui- tively to know that they should see each other no more. January 12th, 1687, the chosen band filed out of the fort, placed their bag- gage on horses, and started off in the direction of the previous journey. Pushing forward across prairies and woodlands, among tribes some friendly and some hostile, they passed the Brazos, and encamped on the 15th of March near the western waters of the Trinity. They were now in the vicinity of some corn which La- Salle had concealed in his previous journey, and he sent DuHaut, Leotot and some others, to get it. The grain was found spoiled, but in returning they shot some large game, and sent for horses to convey it to camp. Moranget and two others were sent on this errand, and found, when they arrived, the meat cut up, and that, according to a woodland custom, the hunters had appropriated some of the best pieces to themselves. Moranget, whose violent temper had previously got him into difficulties, berated themin a violent manner for claiming this privilege, and ended by taking all the meat himself. This outburst of passion kindled to an aveng- ing flame a grudge which had for some time existed between Du- Haut and LaSalle, and the former conspired with Leotot to take the life of his nephew. Night came on, the evening meal was dispatched, and when the intended victim had fallen asleep, the assassins approached and shot him. The commission of one crime generally requires another, to save the perpetrator from merited punishment, and LaSalle was marked out as the next object of vengeance. Two days passed by aifd the latter, hearing nothing of his nephew, began to entertain rueful forebodings in regard to his safety. At length, unable longer to endure his suspense, he left Joutel in command of the camp and started in search of his rela- tive. Accompanied only by a friar and two Indians, he ap- proached the camp of the assassins, and when near by fired a pistol to summon them to his presence. The conspirators, rightly judging who had caused the report, stealthily approached and shot their intended victim, Leotot exclaiming as he fell, “You are down now, Grand Bashaw, you are down now.” * They then des- poiled the body of its clothing, and left it to be devoured by the Monette’s Val. of the Miss. 104 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. wild beasts of the forest. Thus, at the age of 43, in his vigorous man- hood’s prime, perished one whose exploits have so greatly enriched the history of the new world. His successes required for their ac- complishment an undaunted will and invincible courage, which few could bring to the aid of an enterprise. His failures were partly caused by the vastness of his schemes, and in part because his imperious nature would not permit him to conciliate the good will of those he employed and was compelled to trust. While he grasped one link in the chain of his extended enterprises, another, through treachery, slipped from his hand. “Tt is easy to reckon up his defects, but it is not easy to hide from sight the Roman virtues that redeemed them. Beset by a throng of enemies, he stands, like the King of Israel, head and shoulders above them all. He wasa tower of adamant, against whose impregnable front hardship and danger, the rage of man and the elements, the southern sun, the northern blast, fatigue, famine. and disease, delay, disappointment and deferred hope, emptied their quivers in vain. That very pride which, Coriolanus-like, declared itself most sternly in the thickest press of foes, has in it something to challenge admiration, Never under the impenetrable mail of paladin or crusader beat a heart of more in- trepid mettle than within the stoic panoply that armed the breast of LaSalle. To estimate aright the marvels of his patient fortitude, one must follow on his track through the vast scene of his interminable journeyings, those thousands of weary miles of forest, marsh and river, where, again and again, in the bitter- vess of baffled striving, the untiring pilgrim pushed onward toward the goal he was never toattain. America owes him an enduring memory ; for in this mas- culine figure, cast in irov, she sees the heroic pioneer who guided her to the possession of her richest heritage.” * Those who were not in sympathy with the assassins concealed their resentment, and on the 2d day after the murder the party was again in motion. On the main stream of the Trinity they were again compelled to halt for the purpose of buying provisions of the Indians. Here the two murderers, who had arrogated to themselves the command of the expedition, declared their inten- tion of returning to the fort, and there building a ship in which to escape to the West Indies. This impossible scheme, together with their refusal to let their accomplices in the murder share in the spoils obtained by it, soon led to dissensions. The breach rapidly widened, and at last the aggrieved parties shot the murderers, an act which was but the recoil of the crimes they were the first to in- troduce. Thus ended the bloody tragedy, enacted with such atroc- ity by these pioneers of Christianity and civilization, that even the debased savage of the wildernesss looked on with the utmost amazement and horror. Joutel, with the brother and nephew of LaSalle and 4 others, whose innocence would permit them to return to civilization, com- menced anew their travels, leaving the guilty behind. Proceeding in a northeastern direction, they encountered by day a monotony of tangled forests, grassy plains, and mity fens; by night, chilly rains alternating with starlit skies, in whose pale and mystic radiance they soundly slept and dreamed of absent friends and distant homes. At length, after a journey of two months, in which they had been led by guides furnished by various tribes they stood on the banks of the Arkansas, opposite an Indian vil- lage. Gazing across the stream, their eyes fell on a hut, nestled among the trees of the forest, while a cross near by showed it to be the abode of Christians. Actuated by a common impulse, they *Discov. of the Great West.—Parkman. LASALLE, 105 fell on their knees, and with emotions of gratitude thanked God for having directed them to this outpost of civilization. Two men issued from the cabin and fired a salute, which being answered by a volley from the travelers, a canoe put out from the shore and ferried them over the stream. The long lost wanderers were cordially greeted in their mother tongue by the occupants of the dwelling, who proved to be 6 of Tonti’s men, whom he had left here in his assent of the Missis- sippi.* This noble officer, who had been restored to the command of the fort on the Dlinois by order of the King, had heard of La _Salle’s disaster, and immediately equipped an expedition with his own means to relieve him. With 25 Frenchmen and 5 Indians, he left the fort on the 13th of February, 1686, and soon descended the Iilinois and Mississippi to the Gulf. Not finding any traces ‘of him at the mouth of the river, he sent his canoes to scour the shores for a distance of 30 leagues on either side. Not seeing or hearing anything of LaSalle, who at the same time was wandering among the wilds of: Texas, in a search equally fruitless, he retraced | his course to the fort on the Illinois, leaving, as already mentioned, some of his men near the mouth of the Arkansas. The travelers, from motives of policy, carefully concealed the death of LaSalle from their hosts, and when sufficiently recruited recommenced their journey. Proceeding down the Arkansas, they soon found them- selves on the great river which had so long been the object of their search. The 13th of September found them at the confiu- ence of the Illinois, and 11 days more brought them to the fort- crowned rock, which, like a sentinel, stood watch over its peaceful waters.. They landed and were soon met by parties from the fort, who, after the usual salutations, inquired for LaSalle. Substitut- ing adroitness for a frank avowal of the truth, they replied that they had left him in Texas, and at the time of their departure he was in good health. It is said the object of the evasion was to enable the old priest, Cavalier, as the representative of LaSalle, to derive some advan- tage for himself and companions in the settlement of his brother’s estate. Tonti was absent, fighting the Iroquois, but his lieutenant received them with a salvo of musketry, and provided for them comfortable quarters in the fort. Tonti, not long after, returned from his martial expedition, and listened with profound interest and sympathy to the story of the disasters and sufferings of the travelers, as related by the elder Cavalier. He did not scruple to tell Tonti the same story by which he had deceived others in re- gard to the death of his brother. Moreover, after living for months on the hospitality of his generous host, he added fraud and meanness to deception. This flagrant outrage he perpetrated by forging an order on Tonti, in the name of LaSalle, for 4,000 livres, in furs and other goods, which his unsuspecting victim generously delivered to him at the time of his departure. On leaving the fort, the travelers proceeded to Mackinaw, where they exchanged their ill-gotten furs for clothing and means to de- fray their expenses home. Without further delay, they made their way to Quebec, and thence to France, whither they arrived in October, 1688, having spent more than four years in their dis- “This was the commencement of Arkansas Post, captured by Gen. McClernand dur- ing the Rebellion, 106 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. tant wanderings. They were men of only average ability and energy, yet, moved by the most pressing necessity, they performed one of the most remarkable voyages on record. They now, for the first time, divulged the secret of LaSalle’s death, and the king issued orders for the arrest of all who were privy to his murder. It does not appear certain that any of them were ever subjected to a criminal prosecution; but rumor has it that part of them per- ished by their own hands, and part by the Indians, whom their inisdeeds roused to vengeance. : In the mean time the news of LaSalle’s death also reached Tonti’s men on the Arkansas, and was thence carried to him in the fort on the Llinois. It is more easy to imagine than describe the feel- ings of this most devoted of all LaSalle’s followers when he learned the tragical manner of his death. But without useless waste of time in grief for him whom he had so long and so faithfully served and who was now beyond reach of help, he determined to make an effort to rescue his perishing colonists. For this purpose he left the fort in December, 1688, with 5 Frenchmen and 3 Indians, and, after a toilsome journey, arrived at the mouth of Red River, where he learned that some of the accomplices of LaSalle’s murderers were in a village some 80 leagues distant. On making known his intention to visit the town all his men refused to accompany him, except two, a Frenchman andan Indian. Not being able to enforce obedience, he resolutely set out with them, but unfortunately a few days afterwards, lost the greater part of his ammunition. Still undeterred, he pushed on to the town, but no trace of the criminals could be found. When, however, he questioned the villagers respecting them, he concluded from their suspicious demeanor, that they had previously been there, and that the Indians, incensed at their misdeeds, had probably put them to death. Having accom- plished nothing thus far, and now almost without ammunition, with bitter disappointment he was compelled to return. In retracing their steps they met with more than the usual amount of hardships attending a march through an unexplored wilderness. On arriv- ing at the Indian village on the Arkansas, Tonti, as the result of exhaustion and exposure, became sick of a fever, but recovered in time to reach the fort on the Illinois by the first of September. This unsuccessful effort was the last attempt made to rescue the unfortunate colony from the savage immensity that shut them out from home and civilization. Their final destruction by the Indians was learned from the Spaniards of Mexico. Spain claimed the country bordering on the Gulf of Mexico, and from the capture of LaSalle’s vessel in the West Indian Seas, his designs became known. After several attempts to find the location of his colony and destroy it, a Mexican expedition, guided by one of the French deserters, pushed across the wilderness to the fort. Seeing no evidences of life without, the Spaniards spurred their horses through the open gateway of the fort, and found only the ruins of what had once constituted the stores and furniture of the garrison. From French deserters domesticated among the Indians, it was learned that about 3 months before, a band of savages ambushed themselves under the banks of the river, while others drew the garrison out of the fort for the purpose of traffic. At a given sig- nal, the concealed foe rushed from his covert, and immolated indis- criminately the men, women and children. Thus ends one of the LASALLE. 107 most extensive explorations known to history. As a great geo- graphical discovery, it is only second to that which made known to Europe the existence of the Western Hemisphere. The great valley thus thrown open has since been filled with a constellation of prosperous, happy states. The city which death deprived him of tounding, and which his sagacity foresaw would become one of the great marts of the earth, is now the emporium of the South. America owes him a debt of gratitude which she will ever be una- ble to pay, and in like manner, as a type of incarnate energy, his deeds she will never forget. HENNEPIN.—It will be remembered that LaSalle having concluded that Hennepin could do more good by exploring the Illinois and Upper Mississippi, than in preaching sermons,and that he with two companions were sent on that mission. Having descended the Illinois and commenced the ascent of the Mississippi, they were surprised, and taken by a band of Sioux, who conducted them up the river to the falls of St. Anthony, and thence to their villages in the vicinity of Mille Lac, Wisconsin Here Hennepin spent the Spring and Summer in hunting, acting asa physician, and studying the Sioux language. Autumn at lenght came, and with the consent of the chief they were permitted to depart. Proceeding by way of the Rum, Mississippi, Wisconsin, and Fox rivers to Green bay, they spent the Winter with the Jesuit Missionaries. Witb the opening of Spring they moved down the lakes and St. Lawrence, to Quebec, where Hennepin was recei: ed hy the governor, who listened with profound interest tothe recital of his travels. From America he went to France, where an account of his travels were published in different ueoeee and read with great interest. Not meeting with the encourage- ment in France he expected, he went to England and was taken into the service of King William. This monarch wishing toset upa claim to Louisiana, induced him to modify the narrative of his discovery so as to favor hisclaim. Yielding to his request he wrote anew account, in which he falsely stated that before his voyage up the river he first descended it to the sea. Thus while he endeavered to rob LaSalle of his princi- pal laur els, he tarnished his own fame and was afterwards stigmatized by his country= men as the prince of liars. CHAPTER X, 1700-1719—ILLINOIS A DEPENDENCY OF CANADA AND PART OF LOUISIANA—THE GOVERNMENT A THEOC- RACY—OPERATIONS OF CROZAT. A Dependency of Canada.—Twelve years elapsed after LaSalle’s fruitless attempt to found a colony on the Mississippi, before the government of France made a second effort. At length, fearing that England might obtain precedence in the great valley, the king set on foot an enterprise for this purpose. M. d’Iberville, who had exhibited such mature judgment and prompt action in the wars of the French-American possessions, was chosen to com- mand it. Having encountered the icebergs and snows of Hud- sows Bay and the burning sands of Florida, he was now ready, at the command of his king, to encounter the malarious marshes of the Mississippi. The two preceding years he had established colonies on Ship Island and the head of Lake Borgne, and about the middle of February, 1700, sailed up the Mississippi, to found a third one on its banks. A site was selected for a fort and set- tlement, about 38 miles below New Orleans, and while he was engaged in its erection, Tonti descended from the fort on the IIli- nois, with a party of Canadians, to assist him. Tonti’s intimate acquaintance with the Indian languages and the tribes living on the river, made him a valuable acquisition to the new colony. Availing himself of his assistance, D’Iberville resolved to further ascend the river, explore the country on its banks, and form alli- ances with its inhabitants. In company with Tonti, his brother Bienville, and other parties, he passed up the river to the Nachez tribe, which he found more powerful and civilized than others he had visited. The great beauty of the surrounding country in- duced him to select it as the seat of the future provincial govern- ment, and the bluff on which the city of Natchez is now built, he chose as the site of its capital. He named the prospective city Rosalie, in honor of the wife of his patron, the French minister of marine, and 15 years afterward a fort was erected on the site by his successor. D’Iberville now returned to his ships below and embarked for France, while Bienville explored the country about the mouth of Red river, and some of the party from Illinois were sent to ramble for 6 months in the remote west, in the vain search for gold. : With this expedition down the Mississippi, Tonti, the most trusted officer of LaSalle, disappears from the roll of authentic history. The following are some of the acts which distinguished his adventurous life during this period: His mediation in the at- 108 A DEPENDENCY OF CANADA. 109 tack of the Iroquois against the Illinois in 1680, whereby he greatly mitigated, but did not wholly prevent, the butchery of the latter; his government of the Illinois and the associated tribes at Fort St. Louis, during the absence of LaSalle, his effort to relieve LaSalle and his suffering colonists in Texas; the founding of Ark- ansas Post, made famous 177 years afterward by the reduction of the rebel fort located there,by McClernand and his brave Ilinois and other western troops; and finally, the assistance hé rendered DeNonville, the governor of Canada, with 170 Frenchmen and 300 Indians from the west, in his attack on the Senecas. Says De- Nonville: “God alone could have saved Canada in 1688. But for the assistance obtained from the posts of the west, Ilinois must have been abandoned, the fort at Mackinaw lost, and a gen- eral uprising of the nations would have completed the destruction of New France.”* Rumor states that, after the performance of these acts, he resided several years in Illinois, and then returned to France. As the St. Lawrence had been made an avenue for the approach of settlers to Illinois, so, after the exploration of the Mississippi, it also became a highway for the in-flowing of population. Through these channels, communicating with the external world, came the pioneers who, between the years 1680’-90, founded the villages and settlements of Fort St. Louis, Kaskaskia, Cahokia, and others of more recent date. These settlements, in common with most of those established in the interior of the continent, were, to a great extent, the work of the Jesuit and Recollet missionaries. These hardy and enterprising embassadors of the cross, with a zeal which defied the opposition of the elements, heat, hunger and cold, fatigue, famine and pestilence, entered the prairies of IIli- nois 1000 miles in advance of its secular population. We justly admire the fortitude of Smith, the founder of Virginia, the courage of May-flower pilgrims, the fathers of New England; but all these had royal patrons; then what shall we say of the devoted missionaries, who laid the foundations of States in the remote wilderness, when their monastic vows denied them even the feeble aid of ecclesiastical support? Neither commercial gain nor secu- lar fame, but religious fervor, could have nerved them to meet the toils and dangers incident to their wilderness life. The first mission in Ilinois, as we have already seen, was com- menced by Marquette in April, 1675. It is said as he entered the rude dwellings of the inhabitants and preached of Christ and the Virgin, heaven and hell, demons and angels, and the life to come, he was received as a celestial visitor. The Indians besought him to remain among them and continue his instructions, but his life was fast ebbing away, and it behooved him to depart. . He called the religious society’ which he had established the “Mission of the Immaculate Conception,” and the town “ Kaskaskia,” after one of the Illinois tribes bearing the same name. The first military occupation of the country was at Fort Creve- coeur, erected in February, 1680; but there is no evidence that a settlement was commenced there or at Peoria, on the lake above, at that early date.t The first settlement of which there is any authentic account, was commenced with the building of Fort St. *Bancroft. +Annals of the West. 110 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. Louis, on the Illinois river, in 1682. It remained in existence at least till 1700, when Tonti seems to have abandoned it and gone south, but how long after that date is not definitely known. The oldest permanent settlement, not only in Illinois but the valley of the Mississippi, is Kaskaskia, situated 6 miles above the mouth of the river of the same name.* ‘There is no evidence to sub- stantiate the statement that LaSalle left colonists here and at Cahokia on his return from the successful exploration of the Miss- issippi in 1682. The mission here was originally established at the great town of the Illinois, but with the removal of the tribes farther south- ward, it was transferred to Kaskaskia. Father Gravier, who had previously been stationed at Mackinaw, effected the removal some time prior to 1690, the exact date being unknown. He was the first of the missionaries to ascertain the principles of the Illinois language and reduce them to rules. When recalled from Kas- kaskia to Mackinaw, he was succeeded by Fathers Binneteau and Pinet, the latter of whom established the mission and village ‘of Cahokia. So successful was Pinet in attracting the attention of the aborigines, his chapel was insufficient to hold the large num- ber that attended his ministrations. The Indians under his charge were the Tamaroas and Cahokias, the latter tribe furnishing the village its name.’ Binneteau, to attend to his ministerial labors, followed the Kaskaskias in one of their hunts on the upland plains of the Mississippi, and died. Now stifled in the tall grass, now panting with thirst on the arid prairie, parched by day with heat, and by night exposed on the ground to chilling dues, he was seized with a mortal fever, and “left his bones on the wilderness range of the buffalo.”+ Shortly after his death, Pinet also died, and Father Marest, who had before explained the mysteries of the cross to the ice-bound denizens of Hudson’s Bay, came to Kaskaskia and took charge of the missions of Tlinois. In his correspondence, he says: “Our life is spent in roaming through thick woods, in clambering over hills, in paddling canoes across lakes and rivers, to catch a poor savage whom we can neither tame by teachings nor caresses.” On Good Friday, 1711, he started for the Peorias, who desired a new mission, and thus speaks of his journey: “T departed, having nothing about me but my crucifix and breviary, being accompanied by only two savages, who might abandon me from levity, or might fly through fear of enemies. The terror of these vast uninhabitable regions, in which for 12 days not a single soul was seen, almost took away my courage. This was a journey wherein there was no village, no bridge, no ferry-boat, no house, no beaten path; and over boundless prairies, intersected by rivulets and rivers, through forests and thickets filled with briars and thorns, through marshes, in which we sometimes plunged to the girdle. At night repose was sought on the grass or leaves, exposed to the winds and rains, happy if by the side of some rivulet whose waters might quench our thirst. Meals were prepared from such game as might be killed on the way, or by roasting ears of corn.” Early in the 18th century he was joined by Mermet, who had previously founded.a mission on the Ohio. “The gentle virtues and fervid eloquence of Mcrmet made him the soul of the Mission of Kaskaskia. At early dawn his pupils came to church, dressed neatly and modestly each in a deer-skin or a robe sewn together from several skins. After receiving lessons they chanted canticles; mass was then said in *Bancroft. +Bancroft, A DEPENDENCY OF CANADA. 111 presence of all the Christians, the French and the converts—the women on one side and the men on the other. From prayers and instructions the mis- sionaries proceeded to visit the sick and administer medicine, and their skill as physicians did more than all the rest to win confidence. In the afternoon the catechism was taught in the presence of the young and the old, when every one without distinction of rank or age, answered the questions of the missionary. At evening all would assemble at the chapel for instruction, for prayer, and to chant the hymns of the church. On Sundays and festivals, even after vespers, a homily was pronounced; at the close of the day parties would meet in houses to recite the chaplets in alternate choirs, and sing psalms till late at night. These psalms were often homilies, with words set to familiar tunes. Saturday and Sunday were the days appointed for confession and communion, and every convert confessed once in a fortnight. The success of this mission was such that marriages of the French immigrants were. sometimes solemnized with the daughters of the Illinois, according to the rites of the Catholic church. The occupation of the country was a cantoument among the native proprietors of the forests and prairies.* Father Charlevoix, who visited Ilinois in 1721, thus speaks of the Cahokia and Kaskaskia Missions : “We lay last night in the village of the Cahokias and Tamaroas, two Illinois tribes which have been united, aud compose no very numerous canton. This village is situated on a very small river which runs from the east, and has no water except inthe Spring. On this account we had to walk half a league be- fore we could get to our cabins. I was astonished that such a poor situation had been selected, when there are so many good ones. But 1 was told that the Mississippi washed the foot of the village when it was built; that in 3 years it had shifted its course half a league farther to the west, and that they were now thinking of changing their habitation, which is no great affair among these In- dians. I passed the night with the missionaries, who are two ecclesiastics from the Seminary of Quebec, formerly my disciples, but they must now be my mas- ters. One of them wasabsent, but 1 found the other such as he had been rep- resented to me, rigid with himself, full of charity to others, and displaying in his own person an amiable pattern of virtues. Yesterday I arrived at Kaskas- kia about 9 o’clock. The Jesuits here have a very flourishing mission, which has lately been divided into two, it being more convenient to have two cantons of Indians instead of one. The most numerous one is on the banks of the Mis- sissippi, of which two Jesuits have the spiritual direction. Halfa league be- low stands Fort Chartres, about the distance of a musket shot from the river. M. de Boisbrant commands here for the company to which the place belongs. The French are now beginning to settle the country between the fort and the first mission. Four leagues farther, and about a league from the river, is a large village, inhabited by the French, who are almost all Canadians, and have a si esuit for their curate. The second village of the Illinois lies farther up the country, at the distance of two leagues from the last, and is under the charge of a fourth Jesuit. “The Indians at this place live much at their ease. A Fleming, who was a domestic of the Jesuits, has taught them how to sow wheat, which succeeds well. They have swine and black cattle. The Illinois manure their ground after their fashion, and are very laborious. They likewise bring up poultry which they sell to the French. ‘Their women are very neat handed and indus- trious. They spin the wool of the buffalo into threads as fine as can be made from that of the English sheep. Nay, sometimes it might be taken for silk. Of this they manufacture fabrics which are dyed black, yellow and red, after which they are made into robes, which they sew together with the sinews of the roebuck. They expose these to the sun for the space of three days, and when dry, beat them, and without difficulty'draw out white threads of great fineness.” Besides the villages mentioned above, others sprang up in sub- sequent times, as Prairie du Roche, situated at the base of a rocky bluff of the Mississippi, 4 miles below Port Chartres, and Prairie du Pont, a mile south of Cahokia. Other missions were also established, and Romish clergy continued to visit the country, and in the absence of civil government, acted not only as spiritual *Bancroft. 112 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. guides, but as temporal rulers of the people. In those days of Jesuit enthusiasm, both the priests and their flocks, in addition to their strong religious feelings, possessed in many instances an integ- rity which the most trying temptations were powerless to corrupt. It is true much of this enthusiasm was fanaticism, which interpre- ted the results of natural law as special interpositions of provi- dence; which regarded self-imposed physical pain an act of virtue, and construed their trivial dreams as prophetic of future good or evil. These superstitions were common to the age, and rather added than detracted from their moral teachings. Under their formative influence, the first French settlements of Illinois were deeply imbued with a spirit of justice, honesty, charity, and other virtues, which enabled them to exist nearly a century without a court of law; without wars with their Indian neighbors, and up to the time of Boisbriant, without a local government. The confi- dence inspired by the priests, as the ministers of a supposed infal- lible church, gave them ample authority to settle, without the tardy proceedings of courts and their attendant costs, all differ- ences which occasionally disturbed the peace of the colonists. Justice, under these circumstances, was dispensed as in Israel of old, by the power of the mind to discriminate between right and wrong, rather than by laws whose intricacies and technicalities frequently suffer the guilty to go unpunished. Such was the res- pect for right, and the parental regard which animated the priestly judges of this isolated theocracy of the wilderness, it might safely challenge comparison with its Hebrew prototype for the religious zeal and virtuous conduct manifested by its subjects. . A Part of Lowisiana.—Hitherto the settlements of Ilinois and those subsequently founded on the Lower Mississippi by D’Iber- ville and his brother, Bienville, had been separate dependencies of Canada. Now they were to be united as one province, under the name of Louisiana, having its capital at Mobile, and in 1711 Dirou d’Artagnette became the Governor General.* It was be- lieved that Louisiana presented a rich field for speculation and enterprise, and it was determined to place its resources in the hands of an individual who had the means and energy to develop them. It was thought, too, that the colonists should become self- supporting, by procuring from the soil products not only for their own consumption, but to exchange with France for such articles as they could not produce. In conformity with these views, in 1712, the commerce of the province was granted to Anthony Cro- zat, an officer of the royal household, and a merchant of great wealth. The king, in his letters patent, after referring to the orders he had given to LaSalle to explore the Mississippi, as a means of developing the commerce of his American possessions enumerates the monopolies conferred on Crozat: 4 “From the information we have received concerning the situation and dis- position of Louisiana, we are of opinion that there may be established therein a considerable commerce, of great advantage to France. We can thus obtain from the colonists the commodities which hitherto we have brought from other countries, and give $n exchange for them the manufactured and other products of our own kingdom We have resolved, therefore, to grant the commerce of Louisiana to the Sieur Anthony Crozat, our counselor and secretary of the household and revenue, to whom we entrust the execution of this project. We *Monette’s Val. of the Miss. and Dillon's Indiana. A PART OF LOUISIANA 113 permit him to search, open, and dig all mines, veins, minerals, precious stones, and pearls, throughout the whole extent of the country, and to transport the proceeds thereof into any port of France, during 15 years. And we grant, in perpetuity to him, his heirs, and all claiming under him, all the profits, except one-fifth, of the gold and silver which he or they shall cause to be exported to France We also will that the said Crozat,and those claiming under him, shall forfeit the monopolies herein granted should they fail to prosecute them for a period of three years, and that in such case they shall be fully restored to our dominion.” * The vast region thus farmed out, extended from Canada on the north, to the Gulf on the South; and from the Alleghanies on the east to the Rocky Mountains and the Bay of Matagorda on the west. “Not a fountain bubbled” along the summit of these great mountain barriers that made its way into the Mississippi, that was not included in French territory. Crozat entered the vast field of his labors with energy, and soon associated with him La Motte Cadilac, the royal governor of Louisiana. He expected to realize great profits from the fur trade, but the prospect of boundless wealth from the discovery of rich mines of gold and silver was the talisman that most enraptured his vision and induced him to make the most lavish expenditures of his money. To carry out his plans, expeditions were made to the most distant tribes, and posts were established on Red River, the Yazoo, high up the Washita at the present town of Monroe, on the Cumberland river near Nashville, and on the Coosa, 400 miles above the mouth of the Alabama, where fort Jackson was built 100 years afterward. The search for the precious metals has always been a mania affecting the pioneers of newly discovered countries, and whether discoveries are made or not, it generally retards their permanent growth and prosperity. To such an extent were Crozat and his partners in- fluenced by this shining bubble that they frequently magnified the most trivial prospects into what they regarded as realities of the greatest value. Au instance in which they suffered by their cre- dulity, and which greatly resembles the impositions and decep- tions of the present day, occurred at Kaskaskia. Two pieces of . silver ore, left at this place by a traveler from Mexico, were exhib- ited to Cadilac as the produce of mines in Illinois, and so elated was he by this assurance of success that he hurried up the river, only to find it, like all previous prospects, vanish into empty air. But while silver and gold eould not be found, large quantities of lead and iron ore were discovered in Missouri; but the great abun- dance of these metals in the civilized portions of the globe made their presence in the wilds of Louisiana of little consequence. Crozat made an attempt to open trade with the Spaniards of Vera Cruz, but on sending a vessel with a rich cargo thither, it was not permitted either to land there or at any other harbor of the gulf. The occupation of Louisiana by the French was re- garded as an encroachment upon Spanish territory, and Crozat, after three years of fruitless negotiations with the viceroy of Mex- ico, was compelled to abandon the scheme of commercial relations with the ports of the gulf. Another project was to establish trade by land with the interior Spanish provinces, but in this case he also failed, for, after a protracted effort of five years, his goods were seized and confiscated and his agents imprisoned. Nor had *See eae s Indiana. 114 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. the fur trade with the Indians, another source of anticipated wealth, met with success. English emissaries from the Carolinas had been active in their efforts to excite Indian hostilities against the French, and wherever practicable, had controlled the fur trade, by furnishing goods in exchange at reduced prices. Agriculture, the only resource of lasting prosperity to the country, had been neglected, and Crozat, failing to realize any profits from his efforts in other directions, was unable to meet his liabilities. He had expended 425,000 livres and’ realized only 300,000, and failing to pay his men, dissatisfaction ensued. Despairing also of being more successful in the future, in 1717, he petitioned the king to have his charter revoked, which was done, and the government reverted solely to the officers of the crown. During his connection with the province, the growth of the settlements was slow, and little was acomplished for their permanent benefit. The greatest prosperity they enjoyed grew out of the enterprise of humble indi- viduals, who had succeéded in establishing a small trade between themselves,the natives and some neighboring European settlements. But even these small sources of prosperity were at length cut off by the fatal monopolies of the Parisian merchant. The white popu- lation of the country had slowly iicreased, and at the time of his departure, that on the Lower Mississippi was estimated at 380, and that of Illinois, which then included the settlements of the Wabash, 320 souls. : Crozat’s partner had died the year previous, and was succeeded in his official capacity by Bienville, the former governor. Prior to his installation some French hunters and stragglers had located in the beautiful country of the Nachez, and difficulties arising be- tween them and the Indians, two of the former had been murdered. Bienville repaired to the tribe in question, and after punishing the guilty parties, erected and garrisoned a fort, to prevent the recur- rence of similar disturbances in the future. It was built on the site selected 16 years before by his brother, and was called Rosa- lie, the name of the capital he proposed to build at the same place. This was the origin of the present city of Natchez, the oldest per- manent settlement in the Mississippi Valley, south of Illinois.* With the retirement of Crozat, Bienville was succeeded by L’Epi- nai, who brought with him 50 emigrants and 3 companies of infan- try, to reinforce the garrisons of the different posts. “It seems that Arkansas Post has never been abandoned since Tonti's men erected their cabin there, aftcr his fruitless search for LaSalle’s colony, in the spring of 1686, CHAPTER XI. 1717-1732—ILLINOIS AND LOUISIANA UNDER THE COMPANY OF THE WEST. Louis XIV. had recently died, leaving a debt contracted by wars and extravagance amounting to 3,000,000,000 livres. He was succeeded by his grandson, Louis XV, who, being then only a child five years old, the Duke of Orleans was appointed regent. In the midst of the financial confusion growing out of the efforts of the regent to pay the interest on the overwhelming public debt, John Law presented himself at the French court with a scheme for affording relief. He was the son of an Edinburgh banker, and shortly after the death of his father, wasted his pat- rimony by gambling and extravagant living. For 3 years he wandered over Europe, supporting himself by gambling and studying the principles of fmance. After perfecting his theory he returned to Edinburgh, and published the project of a land bank, which the wits of the day ridiculed by calling it a sand bank, which would wreck the ship of state. Several years after- ward he presented his plan to the Duke of Savoy, who told him he was too poor a potentate and his dominion was too small, for so grand a project. He thought, however, that the French people would be delighted with a plan so new and plausible, and advised him to go to France. According to his theory of banking, the currency of a country is the representative of its moving wealth, and need not, of itself, have an intrinsic value, as in the case of gold and silver, but may consist of paper or any substance that can be conveniently handled. He insisted that the financial embarrassment under which France labored, was not the fault of her rulers, but an in- sufficiency of currency, and gave England and Holland as exam- ples. The regent, captivated by his views, published an edict in 1716, authorizing Law and his brother to establish a bank with a capital of 6,000,000 livres, the notes of which should be received for taxes, and made redeemable in the coin current at the time they were issued. Three-fourths of the capital consisted of gov- ernment securities, and the remainder in specie, Law declaring that a banker deserved death who made issues without means of redemption. The government had already, by arbitrarily redu- cing the value of its coin, diminished the debt 1,000,000,000 livres ; but Law’s paper being based on the value of coin at the time he made his issues, was without fluctuations, and on this account soon commanded a premium of 15 per cent. The regent was as- tonished that paper money could thus aid specie and be at a pre- mium, while state bonds were at 78 per cent. discount. 115 116 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. The banker’s influence being now irresistible, he proposed his famous Mississippi scheme, which made him a prominent actor in the history of Louisiana and Ilinois. The vast resources of Lou- isiana still filled the imaginations of French statesmen with- visions of boundless wealth. The want of success which had hitherto attended the efforts of D’Iberville and Crozat, was still insufficient to produce in the public mind more sober views. The story of its vast mineral deposits was soon revived; ingots of | gold, the products of its supposed mines, were exhibited in Paris. and the sanguine French court saw in the future of the province an empire, with its fruitful fields, growing cities, busy wharves, and exhaustless mines of gold and silver, pouring its precious freights into the avenues of French commerce. No sooner, there- fore, had Crozat surrendered his charter, than others appeared, eager to enter this vast field of adventurous enterprise. Accord- ingly, in 1717, an organization was effected under the auspices of Law, known at first as the Western Company. Among the privi- leges conferred on it may be mentioned the right exclusively to control the commerce of the province for a period of 25 years; to make treaties with the Indians, and wage war against them in case of insult; to open and work all mines free of duty; to cast cannon; build ships of war, levy troops and nominate the gov- ernors and those who were to command them, after being duly com- missioned by the king. To further encourage the company, he promised to give them the protection of his name against foreign powers, presented them the vessels, forts, munitions and merchan- dise surrendered by Crozat, and, during the continuance of the charter, exempted the inhabitants of the province from tax, and the company from duty.* The stocks of the company consisted of 200,000 shares of 500 livres each, to be paid in certificates of state indebtedness. Thus nearly 1000,000,000 of the most depreciated of the public stocks were immediately absorbed, and the government became indebted to a company of its own creation, instead of individuals, for this amount. By means of Law’s bank, the interest on this portion of the public debt was promptly paid, and, as the result, it imme- diately rose from a great depreciation to a high premium. Any person, therefore, who had invested 100 livres in state bonds, which he could have done at one-third of the value written on their face, could now realize their enhanced worth. Large for- tunes were thus speedily acquired, though the union of the bank with the risks of a commercial company were ominous of its future destiny. But humanity abounds in hope, and men, acting in large com- binations, gather courage from the increase of their numbers. How far their anticipations were realized in the case under con- sideration, will appear in the sequel. All France was now infatu- ated with the glory of Louisiana, and imagined the opulence which it was to acquire in coming ages, already in their grasp. Law’s bank wrought such wonders, that new privileges were conferred on it daily. It was permitted to monopolize the tobacco trade, was allowed the sole right to import negroes into the French colonies, and the exclusive right of refining gold and Silver. Fi- nally, in 1717, it was erected into the Royal Bank of France, and *Martin’s Louisiana, LAW’S FINANCIAL SCHEME. 4 117 shortly afterward the Western Company mergedinto the Company of the Indies, and new shares of its stocks were created ‘and sold at immense profits. In addition to the exclusive privileges which it already held, it was now granted the trade of the Indian seas, the profits of the royal mint, and the proceeds of farming the royal revenue of France. The government, which was absolute, conspired to give the highest range to its credit, and Law, says a cotemporary, might have regulated at his pleasure the interest of money, the value of stocks, and the price of labor and produce. A speculating frenzy at once pervaded the whole nation. The maxim which Law had promulgated, that the “banker deserved death who made issues of paper without means of redemption,” was over- looked or forgotten. While the affairs of the bank were under his control, its issues did not exceed 60,000,000 livres, but on be- coming the Bank of France, they at once rose to 100,000,000. Whether this was the act of Law or the regent, we are not in- formed. That he lent his aid to inundate the whole country with paper money, is conceded, and perhaps dazzled by his former suc- cess, he was less guarded, and unconscious that an evil day was fast approaching. The chancellor, who opposed these extensive issues, was dismissed at the instance of Law, and a tool of the regent was appointed in his place. The French parliament fore- saw the danger approaching, and remonstrated in vain with the regent. The latter annulled their decrees, and on their proposing that Law, whom they regarded as the cause of the whole evil, should be brought to trial, and, if found guilty, be hung at the gates of the Palace of Justice, some of the most prominent officers of the parliament were committed to prison. Law, alarmed for his safety, fled tothe royal palace, threw himself on the protection of the regent, and for a time escaped the popular indignation. He still devoted himself to the Mississippi scheme, the shares of which rose rapidly. In spite of parliament, 50,000 new shares were added, and its franchises extended. The stock was paid in state securities, with only 100 livres for 500 of stock. For these new shares 300,000 applications were made, and Law’s house was beset from morning till night with eager applicants, and before the list of fortunate stockholders could be completed, the public impatience rose to a pitch of frenzy. Dukes, marquises and counts, with their wives and daughters, waited for hours in the streets before his door, to know the result; and to prevent being jostled by the blebeian crowd, took apartments in the adjacent houses, the rents of which rose from 100 to 1200, and, in some instances, to 1600 livres per annum. Induced by golden dreams, the demand for shares was so great it was thought best to in- crease them 300,000 more, at 500 livres each; and such was the eagerness of the people to subscribe, that, had the government ordered three times that number, they would all have been taken. The first attempts of the company at colonization in Louisiana, were attended with careless prodigality. To entice emigrants thither, the rich prairies and the most inviting fields were granted to companies which sought principalities in the valley of the Mississippi. An extensive prairie in Arkansas, bounded on all sides by the sky, was granted to Law, where he designed to plant a colony, and he actually expended a half million of livres for that purpose. From the representations of the company, New Orleans 118 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. became famous in Paris as a beautiful city before the work of cutting down the canebrakes, which covered its site, had been commenced. Kaskaskia, then mostly a cantonment of savages, was spoken of as an emporium of the most extensive traffic, and as rivaling some of the cities of Europe in refinement, fashion and religious culture. In fine, to doubt the wealth of Louisiana was to provoke anger. Law was now in the zenith of his glory, and the people in the zenith of their infatuation. The high and the low, the rich and the peor, were at once filled with visions of un- told weath, and every age, set, rank and condition were buying and selling stocks. The effect of this speculation on the public mind and manners was overwhelming. The laxity of public morals, bad enough be- fore, now became worse, and the pernicious love of gambling dif- fused itself through society and bore down all public and nearly all private virtue before it. While confidence lasted, an impulse was given to trade never before known. Strangers flocked to the capital from every part of the globe, and its population increased 305,000 souls. Beds were made in kitchens, garrets and even sta- bles, for the accommodation of lodgers. Provisions shared the general advance, and wages rose in the same proportion. An illu- sory policy everywhere prevailed, and so dazzled the eye that none could see in the horrizon the dark cloud that announced the ap- proaching storm. Law, at the time, was by far, the most influen- tial man in the realm, while his wife and daughters were courted by the highest nobility and their alllance sought by ducal and princely houses. Suspicions, however, soon arose; specie was demanded and Law became alarmed. ‘The precious metals had all left the kingdom, and coin for more than 500 livres was declared an illegal tender. {NorE.—A cobbler, whe hada stall near Law’s office, gained near 200 livres per day by letting it, and finding stationery for brokers and other clients. A humpbacked man, who stood in the street, as the story goes, gained considerable sums by loaning his back as a writing desk to the eager speculators. Law, finding his residence too small, ex- changed it for the Place Vendome, whither the crowd followed him. and the spacious Square had the appearance of a public market. Booths were erected for the transac- tion of business and the sale of refreshments. The boulevards and public gardens were forsaken, and the Place Vendome became the most fashionable lounge for partics of pleasure. The Hotel d’Suson was taken, and its fine garden, ornamented with foun- tains and statuary, was covered over with tents and pavilions for the accommodation of stock jobbers, and each tent being let at 500 livres per month, made a monthly rey- enue of 250,000 livres. Peers, judges and bishops thronged the Hotel de Suson, and officers of the army and navy, ladies of title and fashion, were seen waiting in the ante-chamber of Law, to bega portion of his stock. He was unable to waiton one- tenth part of the applicants, and every Bpeules of ingenuity was employed to gain an audience. Peers, whose dignity would have been outraged if the regent had made them wait half an hour for an interview, were content to wait 6 hours for the purpose of seeing the wily adventurer. Enormcus fees were paid to his servants to announce their name, and ladies of rank employed the blandishments of their smiles. One lady in particular, who hadstriven in vain many days to see Law, ordered her coachman to keep a strict watch, and when he saw him coming. to drive against a post and upset her carriage. This was successfully accomplished, and Law, who witnessed the apparent accident, ran to her assistance. She was led to his house, and as soon as she thought it advisable, recovered from her fright, apologized for the intrusion, and confessed the stratagem. Law was a gallant, and could no longer refuse, and entered her name on his book as the purchaser of some stock. Another lady of rank, knowing that Law dined at a certain time, proceeded thither in her carriage and gave the alarm of fire. and while everybody wasscampering away, she made haste to meet him; but he, sus~ peguiae the trick, ran off in the opposite direction. A celebrated physician in Puris ad bought stock at_an unfavorable time,and was anxiousto sellout. While it was rapidly falling, and while his mind was filled with the subject, he was called on to attend a lady who thought herself unwell. Being shown up stairs, he felt the lady’s pulse, and, more intent upon his stocks than the patient, exclaimed: “It falls; good God ! it falls continually.” The lady started, and ringing the bell for assistance, said : “0, doctor, I am dying, I am dying; it falls! “ What falls?” inquired the doctor, in amazement, “My pulse. my pulse,” said the lady; “Iam aying!” “Calm your fears, my dear madam,” said the doctor, ‘‘I was speaking of the stocks I have been 2 Co a loser, and my mind is so disturbed that I hardly know what I am say- ig. LAW’S. FINANCIAL SCHEME. 119 A council of state was held, and it was ascertained that 2,600,000,- 000, livres in paper were in circulation, and the bank stopped pay- ment. The people assaulted Law’s carriage with stones, and but for the dexterity of his coachman,. he would have been .torn to pieces. On the following day his wife and daughter were attacked as they were returning in their carriage from the races. The re- gent being informed of these occurrences sent him a guard for his protection. Finding his house, even with a guard, insecure, he repaired to the palace and took apartments with the regent. Soon afterward, leaving the kingdom, his estate and library were contis- cated, and he died at Vienna in extreme poverty.* . The lessons to be learned from these wild financial speculations, is, that the expansion of currency always gives an impetus to indus- try, but when it is based on credits, without means of redemption, it must meet with an overthrow attended with a prostration of business greatly overbalancing all temporary advantages. We must now recount the operations of the company in Louis- jana. On the 25th of August, 1718, its ships, after a pleasant voyage entered the port of Mobile, chanting the Te Deum for their safe arrival. On board the ships was the king’s lieutenant, M. Boisbriant, bearing a commission authorizing Bienville to act as governor-general of the province, and 800 immigrants. The goy- ernor again commenced the duties of his oftice, still entertaining his previous convictions that the capital of the province should be removed from the sterile sands of the Gulf coast to the banks of the Mississippi. He reasoned that if established on the fertile alluvium or uplands of the great river, it would become the centre of a community devoted to agriculture, the only branch of industry that could give permanent growth and prosperity to the province. He therefore selected the site now occupied by New Orleans for a capital, and gave it the name it now bears, in honor of the Regent of France. Eight convicts were sent from the prisons of France to clear away the coppice which thickly studded the site. Two years afterward the royal engineer surveyed the outlets of the river and declared that it might be made a commercial port, and in 1783 it became the provincial and commercial capital of Louis- iana. Although M. Hubert, who had charge of the company’s affairs, reluctantly complied with the advice of Bienville in remov- ing the depots to the new capital, time has proven the superior judgment of the former. -“From a depot for the commercial trans- actions of a single company, it has become the emporium of the noblest valley on the face of the globe. The delusion that dreamed of silver and gold in Louisiana, and which had so largely contributed to the ruin of Crozat, still haunt- ed the minds of his successors. Unwilling to profit by his expe- rience, they concluded that his success was rather the result of his unskillful assayers than the absence of the precious metals, and accordingly Phillip Renault was made director-general of the mines. He left France in 1719, with 200 mechanics and laborers, and provided with all things necessary to prosecute the business of his office. On his way hither he bought 500 negro slaves at San Domingo, for working the mines, and on reaching the mouth of the Mississippi, sailed to Ilinois, where it was supposed gold and silver existed in large quantities. He established himself a *Condensed from Bancroft, Brown's Illinois, and M’ Kay's Extraordinary Delusions, 120 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. few miles above Kaskaskia, in what is now the southwest corner of Monroe county, and called the village which he founded Saint Phillips. Great expectations prevailed in France at his prospect- ive success, but they all ended in disappointment. From this point he sent out exploring parties into various parts of Illinois, which then constituted Upper Louisiana. Search was made for minerals along Drewry’s creek, in Jackson county; about the St- Mary’s, in Randolph county; in Monroe county, along Silver creek; in St. Clair county, and other parts of Lllinois. Silver ereek took its name from the explorations made on its banks, and. tradition, very improbably, states that considerable quantities of silver were discoverd here and sent to France. The operations of Renault were at length brought to a close from a cause least ex- pected. By the edict of the king the Western Company became the Company of the Indies, and the territory was retroceded to the crown. The efforts of the company had totally failed, and Renault was left to prosecute the business of mininng without means. In the meantime afierce war had beenraging between France and Spain, and their respective colonists in North America presented a continuous display of warlike preparations. Bienville, with his reg- ulars and provincial troops, 400 Indians, and a few armed vessels, made a descent on Pensacola and laid it under siege before its garrison could be reinforced. After an assault of 5 hours, and a determined resistance on the part of the besieged, the Spanish commandant surrendered. The approach of a powerful Spanish armament shortly afterward, compelled Bienville to relinquish the fort and return to Mobile, where he, in turn, was besieged in the fort of Dauphin Island. The squadron endeavored, by a furious bombardment, to reduce the fort, but its commander, finding his efforts unavailing, after 13 days retired. The war continuing to harrass the coast of the gulf, Bienville the following year, with the whole available force of the province, again moved against the town of Pensacola. After a close investment by sea and land the town and fort were carried by storm, and, besides the munitions of the latter, 1,800 prisoners fell into the hands of the victors. Sev- eral Spanish vessels with rich cargoes, ignorant of the occupation of the town by the French, ran into port and were also captured. The occupation of the town, as before, was of short duration, for Bienville, anticipating the arrival of a Spanish force, blew up the fort, burned the town and returned to Mobile. But the operations of the war were not confined to the lower part of the province. Traders and hunters had discovered a route across the western plains, and detachments of Spanish cavalry pushed across the great American desert, and were threatening illinois. The Missouri Indians were at the time in alliance with the French, and the Spaniards planned an expedition for the ex- termination of this tribe, that they might afterward destroy the settlements of INinois and replace them with colonists from Mex- ico. The expedition for this purpose was fitted out at Santa Fe, and directed to proceed by way of the Osages, to secure their co- operation in an attack on the Missouris. Consisting of soldiers, priests, families and domestic animals, it moved like an immense caravan across the desert, prepared both to overthrow the French colonies and to establish others in their stead. By mistake, their guides led them directly to the Missouris instead of the Osages, MASSACRE OF FORT ROSALIE. 121 and as each spoke the same language they believed themselves in the presence of the latter tribe. The wily savages, on learning their business, encouraged the misunderstanding, and requested two days to assemble their warriors and prepare for the attack. More than 180 muskets were put into their hands, and before the Spaniards found out their mistake the Missouris fell upon them and put them indiscriminately to death. The priest alone was spared to tell the fate of his unfortunate countrymen. In antici- pation of similar difficulties, Boisbriant was sent to Illinois in 1720 by the Western Company, to erect a fort on the Mississippi, for the protection of the surrounding regions. Thus originated Fort Chartres, which played such an important part in the subse- quent history of Dlinois. The fortification was built on the east side of the river, 22 miles northwest of Kaskaskia, and was at the time the most impregnable fortress in North America. Here the Western company finally built their warehouses, and when, in 1721 Louisiana was divided into districts. it became the head- quarters of Boisbriant, the first local governor of Illinois. The 7 districts were New Orleans, Biloxi, Mobile, Alabama, Natchez, Natchitochis, and Illinois. Soon after the erection of the fort, Cahokia, Prairie du Rocher, and some other villages, received large accessions to their popula- tions. All the settlements between the rivers Mississippi and Kaskaskia became greatly extended and increased in number, and in 1721 the Jesuits established a monastery and college at Kas- . kaskia. Four yearsafterward it became an incorporated town, and Louis XV granted the inhabitants a commons, or pasture grounds, for their stock. Immigrants rapidly settled on the fertile lands of the American Bottom, and Fort Chartres not only became the headquarters of the commandant of Upper Louisiana, but the cen- tre of wealth and fashion in the West.* In the Autumn of 1726, Bienville was succeeded by M. Perrier. The retiring governor had with much propriety, been called the Father of Louisiana, having, with the exception of two short inter- missions, been its executive officer for 26 years. Not long after the arrival of the new governor, his attention was directed to the Chicasaw Indians. His predecesor had observed, in previous years, the insincerity of their friendship for the French, and had urged the directory of the company toinstitute some more effective protection for the adjacent settlement. M. Perrier now reiterated its import- ance, but his apprehensions were deemed groundless, and nothing was done. The Indians were now becoming jealous at the rapid encroachments of the whites, who sometimes punished them harshly for the most trivial offense. Under these circumstances the Chic- asaws, Natchez, and other tribes conceived the design of destroy- ing the French, and sent agents to the Illinois to induce them to cut off the settlements intheir midst. The attack was tocommence at different places at the same time, but from some unknown cause the Natchez were the first to carry the design into execution, although the Chicasaws were the first to propose the conspiracy. It is said that the number of days to elapse from the new moon to the time of the massacre, was indicated by a certain number of reeds, bundles of which were sent to the different tribes. One reed was to be drawn daily from each bundle, and the attack was to Monette’s Val. of the Miss. 1223 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. commence when the last one was drawn. By design, or accident, the bundle sent to the Natchez was made smaller than the rest, and hence they struck the first blow. Indian tradition asserted that the plot was kept a profound secret till the fatal day arrived. This, according to Natchez computation, was on the 28th of No- vember, 1729, at the dawn of which the Great Chief, or Sun, with a number of chosen warriors having concealed weapons, repaired to Fort Rosalie. Ata preconcerted signal, the warriors drew their Weapons, and at a single onset the little garrison slept the sleep of death. Other parties were distributed through the contiguous settlements, and when the ascending smoke of the burning fort was seen, these became the scenes of slaughter, till the entire white male population, numbering 700, were destroyed. While the massacre was raging, the Great Sun seated himself in the spa- cious warehouse of the company, and with the greatest apparent unconcern, smoked his pipe as his warriors piled up the heads of the garrison in the form of a pyramid near by, whose apex was the head of the commandant. When the warriors informed him that the last Frenchman ceased to live, he ordered the pillage to commence. The negro slaves were ordered to bring in the spoils for distribution, but the military stores were reserved for future use. As long as the ardent spirit lasted, day and night alike pre- sented a continued scene of savage triumphs and drunken revelry. The settlements on the Yazoo and other places, met with a similar fate, but those within the present limits of Illinois, owing to the loyalty and friendship of the prairie tribes, remained unharmed. As soon.as the massacre became known, M. Perrier dispatched vessels to France for troops and military supplies, and couriers were sent to Port Chartres and other posts, urging upon the sev- eral commandants the necessity of preparation to co-operate with him against the common enemy. Agents were also sent to the Choctaws and other Indians in alliance with the French, for fur- ther assistance. The governor immediately got ready to march to the scene of disaster with the troops in the southern part of the province; but the negroes, numbering some 2,000, betrayed symptoms of revolt, and he was detained to watch the intended insurrection. In the meantime, the Choctaws, who had committed no overt act of hostility, had been visited by one of the company’s agents, and induced to furnish 600 warriors. At Pearl river he received an accession of 600 more, and with this formidable body of warriors he moved forward aud encamped near the enemy, to await the arrival of other forces. It was, however, soon ascer- tained that the Natchez, unsuspieious of danger, were spending their time in idle carousals, and the Choctaws rushed on them unexpectedly, and after a brief conflict, returned with 60 scalps. Not long afterward French troops arrived, completed the victory and liberated the women and children. The larger part of the tribe, led by their Great Sun, fled across the Mississippi and for- tified themselves on Black river. Thither they were followed by troops from France and the prinpcial settlements of the province and in two successful battles were completely cut to pieces. The Great Sun and 400 warriors were captured and taken to New Or- leans, and thence to San Domingo, and sold as slaves. Thus per- ished this powerful tribe, and with them their mysterious worship of the sun and bloody rites of sepulture. No tribe was, perhaps, CHARTER SURRENDERED. 123 more distinguished for refinement, intelligence, courage and con- tempt of death, in fighting for their rights and country. The great expenditures in prosecuting the Natchez war, the conse- quent loss of trade with other tribes, and the financial embarrass- ments incident to Law’s failure, induced the company to ask for a surrender of their charter. The king readily granted their petition, and on the 10th of April, 1732, issued a proclamation declaring Louisiana free to all his subjects, with equal privileges as to com- merce and other interests. The 14 years the company had possession of the country, notwithstanding the many adverse circumstances, was a period of comparative prosperity. When it assumed con- trol, the number of slaves was 20; now it was 2,000. Then the entire white population was 700; now 5,000, among which were many persons of worth, intelligence and enterprise. The extravagant hopes entertained respecting the precious metals, had not been realized, but the search for them had attracted popula- tion, which had now made such progress in agriculture as to be self-sustaining. Illinois, at this time, contained many flourishing settlements, more exclusively devoted to agriculture than those in other parts of the province. All industrial enterprises, however, were, to a great extent, paralyzed by the arbitrary exactions of the company. The agriculturists, the miners and the fur traders of Illinois were held in a sort of vassalage, which enabled those in power to dictate the price at which they should sell their products, and the amount they should pay them for imported merchandise. The interest of the company was always at variance with that of the producer, and it would have been difficult to devise a state of affairs so injurious to both parties, and so detrimental to the pros. perity of Ilinois and other parts of Louisiana. 4 CHAPTER XII. 1732-59—ILLINOIS AND LOUISIANA UNDER THE ROYAL GOVERNORS. When the Company of the Indies gave up their charter, the gov- ernment of France resumed the administration of public affairs. M. Perrier remained governor-general, and M. d’Artaguette became local governor of Illinois. The common law of Paris had previously been adopted as the code of Louisiana, but had never been formally extended over Illinois. The ecclesiastical affairs were under the superintendence of the vicar-general of New Orleans, as a part of the diocese of the bishop of Quebec. One of the principal objects of the governor was, to establish his authority over the different Indian tribes inhabiting the country under his command. The Chicasaws, instigated by English colonists, had made intercourse between Illinois and New Orleans so hazardous that commerce was virtually suspended, and the settlers kept in a constant state of alarm. Such wasthe animosity and activity of this tribe, it also sent secret envoys to the Illinois, for the purpose ofdebauching the time honored affection which had existed between them and their French neighbors, and inducing them to destroy the latter. These tawny sons of the prairies, however, refused to desert their friends, and sent an envoy to New Orleans to offer their services to the governor. Said this deputy to that functionary: “This is the pipe of peace or war; you have but to speak and our braves will strike the nations that are your foes.”* It was now necessary to reduce the Chicasaws, to establish communication between the northern and southern portions of the province, and to save the eastern por- tion from the intrigues of emissaries, sent out among the Indians by the English colonies on the Atlantic. An officer was, therefore, dispatched to Fort Chartres, in 1736, directing D’Artaguette to get in readiness the French forces under his command, and such Indians of Llinois as he could induce to unite with him in the war. It was arranged that D’Artaguette should descend the Mississippi to some suitable point of debarkation, and then cross to the country on the head waters of the Talahatchee, where the enemy’s stronghold was situated. In the meantime Bienville, who had again been commissioned by the king as governor-general, with the forces of southern Louis- iana, was to ascend the Tombigbee to the confluence of its two principal tributaries, and marching thence by land, effect a junc- tion with the forces from the north. Early in the spring, Bienville moved with his forces from New Orleans to Mobile, and thence to *Bancroft. 124 INDIAN HOSTILITIES. 125 © the point designated, where a fort had previously been erected to serve as a depot of supplies. Here, by offering rewards for scalps and making presents of merchandise, he drew together the large force of 1200 Choctaws. After disembarking the artillery and placing it in the fort, the solitude of the primitive forests and blooming prairies was broken by the tread of the forces moving in the direction of the enemy.* On the 25th of May, they arrived within 3 miles of the Chicasaw village, but several days behind the time fixed for meeting the northern forces; a delay, which, as the sequel will show, proved fatal. The village was 27 miles from the fort, and within a few miles of Pontotoc, Mississippi, which still perpetuates the name of the Indian stronghold, and became famous asa point in Grierson’s greatraid in the war of the rebellion. Before daylight, the next morning, the impatient and ungovern- able Choctaws moved against the log citadel of the enemy, expect- ing to take its occupants by surprise. On the contrary, they found the garrison onthe alert, and the fort a skillfully constructed fortification, erected under the supervison of English traders. Twice during the day, Bienville attempted to carry the works by vigorous attacks, but was repulsed with a loss of 65 wounded, and 32 killed; the latter embracing 4 officers of rank. The follow- ing day, some skirmishing occurred between the Choctaws and the enemy, without any decisive results, when Bienville, mortified at his defeat, and believing his own forces too inconsiderable for the reduction of such formidable works without the co-operation ofthe northern forces, of which he had heard nothing, concluded to aban- don the enterprise. He accordingly dismissed his red auxiliaries, made a retrograde march to the fort on the Tombigbee, ingloriously threw his cannon into the river, and returned to New Orleans, covered with defeat and shame. Prior to the inflicting of this disgrace upon the French arms, the gallant D’ Artaguette, accompanied by DeVincennes and Father Lenat, had led his army of 50 Frenchmen and more than 1000 red warriors, from the prairies of the north to the Yalabusha. Here, at the appointed piace of rendezvous, he waited for 10 days the arrival of the commander-in-chief, ready to co-operate with him in maintaining the jurisdiction and honor of France. The failure of the latter, however, to arrive in time, prevented the junction of the two armies, and thus defeated the campaign. On the 20th of May, his rash Indian confederates, who had the courage to strike a blow, but lacked the calculation and patience to wait the proper time, compelled him to commence offensive operations. Having skillfully arranged his forces, with great daring and impetuosity he drove the Chicasaws from two fortifications, and in the assault on the third was disabled in the moment of victory. Dismayed at the loss of their leader, the Indians fled precipitately, closely pursued a distance of 125 miles by the enemy in the flush of unexpected victory, while D’Artaguette and some of his brave comrades lay weltering in their gore, attendedby Lenat, who, mindful only ofthe assistance he might render the suffering, refused to fly. Vincennes, too, whose name is perpetuated by the city on the Wabash, chose also to remain and share the captivity of hisleader. The wounds of the prisoners were staunched, and at first they were treated with great kindness by their captors, who expected to get a large reward from Bien- *Bancroft. 126 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. ville for their safe return. When, however, they heard ofhisdiscom- fiture and withdrawal, they dispaired of receiving a ransom for the prisoners and proposed to make them victims of a savage triumph. For this purpose they were borne to a neighboring field, bound to stakes, and tortured before slow and intermitting fires till death mercifully released them from their sufferings. Thus perished the faithful Lenat, the young and intrepid D’Artaguette, and the heroic Vincennes, whose names will endure as long as the IHinois and Wabash shall flow by the dwellings of civilized men. The Chickasaws, elated by victory, sent a deputation to an- nounce their success and the torments inflicted on their captives to the English colonists, with whom they were now in sympathy. Bienville, on the other hand, chagrined at the result of the campaign, determined to retrieve his honor and the glory of France by a second invasion. Theapprobation of the Minister having been obtained, toward the close of the year 1739 he com- menced putting in operation his plans for the reduction of the fierce antagonists who had before so successfully defied him. The signal for preparation was given to the commandants of the dif derent posts, which resulted in efforts far transcending in military display anything before seen in the provinces. A fort was erected at the mouth of the St. Francis, which served as a place of rendezvous, and afterward of departure for the grand army eastward, to the country of the enemy. The force from Illinois, consisting of 200 French and 300 Indians, was commanded by La Buissoniere, who had succeeded the lamented TD’ Artaguette as commandant at It. Chartres. These, with the forces from other posts, amounted to 1200 Europeans and 500 Indians and negroes. The whole, under the command of Bienville, was soon moved to the mouth of Wolf river, where it was delayed in the erection of a second fort, in which to deposit their military stores, and care for the sick. Before the fort, which bore the name of Assump- tion, was completed, malarious fevers so fatal to European consti- tutions, had seriously disabled the army. Hardly had the early frosts of winter abated the disease, when famine, a more formida- ble enemy, threatened them with annihilation. Supplies could only be obtained at Ft. Chartres and New Orleans, and hence the consummation of the campaign was necessarily postponed till the following spring. Spring came, but such had been the debilita- ting effects of the winter and the want of wholesome food, that - only 200 men were now fit for duty. Undeterred, however, by the want of numbers, M. Celeron, a lieutenant of La Buissoniere, bold- ly set out to meet the Chicasaws, who, supposing the whole French army was behind him, sued for peace. Celeron, taking advantage of the mistake, obtained from them a declaration that they would renounce the English and resume peaceable relations with the French. To confirm their statements, a deputation of chiefs ac- companied them to Ft. Assumption and entered into a treaty of . peace with Bienville, which was ratitied with the customary In- dian ceremonies and festivities. The army now returned to the fort on the St. Francis, where Bienville disbanded it, and “again ingloriously floated down the river to New Orleans.” This was the end of the second campaign against the Chicasaws, wherein Bienville not only failed to retrieve his tarnished military fame, +Monette’s Val.of the Mies. MANNERS AND CUSTOMS. 127 but incurred the displeasure of his sovereign. Two armies had been sacrificed in an attempt to mete out to the Chicasaws the fate that had befallen the Natchez; but like their ancestors, who 200 years before had encountered the steel-clad chivalry of Deso- to, they still remained intact. With the close of these disastrous expeditions terminated the gubernatorial career of Bienville, which, with slight interruptions, had extended through a period of 40 years. Age had cooled down the ardor and energy of his manhood’s prime, and the honors won in previous years were now obscured in a cloud of disapprobation and censure. Retiring from office, he was succeeded by the Marquis de Van- dreuil, who subsequently became Governor of Canada. After the establishment of amicable relations with the Chicasaws, the na- tive tribes throughout the valley of the Mississippi submitted to the dominion of France and became her allies. .A commercial in- tercourse with them succeeded, and agriculture, now freed from company monopolies, rapidly sprang into new life. Sugar cane was brought from San Domingo, and the first attempt at its culti- vation proving successful, it has since become the great staple of the present state of Louisiana. Cotton was introduced and suc- cessfully cultivated as far north as Illinois. A gin was subse- quently invented byeM. Dubreuil, and though imperfect compared with Whitney’s of. the present day, it greatly facilitated the oper- ation of separating the fibre from the seed and thus gave a new impetus to the cultivation of the plant. The fig tree, the orange, and the lemon, began to bloom about the houses of the colonists on the Lower Mississippi and supply them with delicious fruit, while the sweet potato, extending over a broader range of latitude, contributed largely to the sustenance of both the northern and southern parts of the province. Every arrival from France aug- mented the population of the rapidly extending settlements. Many Canadians, retiring from the rigor of their winters, sought homes in the comparatively mild climate of Illinois and the region of the Wabash. Under the stimulus of individual enterprise the commerce between the northern and southern parts of the pro- vince, and between New Orleans and foreign countries, was great- ly extended. Regular cargoes of pork, flour, bacon, tallow, hides and leather were annually transported in barges from Illinois to New Orleans and Mobile, and thence shipped to France and the “West Indies. In exchange were brought back rice, indigo, sugar and European fabrics. The two extremes of Louisiana were mu- tually dependent, and by means of the Mississippi and its hun- dred tributaries, naturally supplied each other’s wants. The decade commencing with 1740. and closing with 1750 was one of unusual prosperity. Manners and Customs of the French.—Unlike the English and other Europeans, who usually lived in sparse settlements, the -French fixed their abode in compact villages. These were gen- erally built on the banks of some pure stream of water, contigu- ous to timber and prairie, the one furnishing them fuel and the other with ground for tillage. The construction of the dwellings was of a primitive character. The frame work consisted of posts planted in the earth three or four feet deep and strongly bound together by horizontal cross-ties. The interstices thus formed were filled with mortar, intermixed with straw or Spanish moss, to 128 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. give it tenacity. The surface of the walls, both internal and ex- ternal, were washed with white lime, which imparted to the build- ings an air of cleanliness and domestic comfort. Most of the dwellings were surrounded by piazzas, on which the inmates found. a pleasant retreat to while away in social converse the sultry sum- mer evenings. Destitute of machinery for cutting their trees into boards, they split them into slabs, which were used for flooring, doors and other purposes, while as a substitute for shingles they thatched their buildings with straw. Although having the great- est amplitude for wide streets, they generally made them so nar- row that the merry villagers living on opposite sides could carry on their sprightly conversations each from his own balcony. Even in detached settlements the social turn of the people induced them to group their dwellings as closely together as possible. Each settlement had its patriarchal homestead, which generally stood in a spacious enclosure, and was occupied by the oldest member of the family. Around this sprung up a cluster of cotta- ges, the residence of each child and grand child as it married and became the head of a family. Not unfrequently the aged patri- arch became the centre of a dozen growing families of his own lineage and embracing 3 or 4 generations. Common Field.—A duty imposed upon the commandant of each village was to reserve a tract of land for a common field, in which all the inhabitants were interested. To each villager was assigned a portion of the field, the size of which was proportioned accord- ing to the extent of his family. Lands thus apportioned were subject to the regulations of the villages, and when the party in possession became negligent so as to endanger the common inter- est he forfeited his claim. The time of plowing, sowing and _ har- vesting, and other agricultural operations, was subject to the enactment of the village senate. Even the form and arrangement of enclosures surrounding the dwellings and other buildings were the subject of special enactments, and were arranged with a view to protection against the Indians, should an exigency occur making it necessary. Commons.— Besides the common field, which was designed for tillage, there was a common which was free to all the villagers for the pasture of their stock and the supply of fuel. As accessions were made to the families of the community, either by marriage or the arrival of strangers, portions of land were taken from the common and added to the common field for their benefit. Intercourse with the Indians.—Owing to their amiable disposi- tions and the tact of ingratiating themselves with the tribes that surrounded them, the French almost entirely escaped the broils which weakened and destroyed other colonies less favored with this trait of character. Whether exploring remote rivers or tra- versing hunting grounds in pursuit of game; in the social circle or as participants in the religious exercises of the church, the red men became their associates and were treated with the kindness and consideration of brothers. Like the Quakers guided by the example of Penn, they kept up a mutual interchange of friendly offices with their red neighbors, and such was the community of interests, the feeling of dependence and social equality, that inter- marriages frequently occurred, thus more closely uniting them in INTERCOURSE WITH INDIANS. 129 the bonds of peace. Penn and his followers for many years lived in unbroken peace with their brethren of the forest, but that es- tablished by these pioneers of Illinois was never interrupted and. for more than a hundred years the country enjoyed the benign in- fluence of peace; and when at length it terminated, it was not the conciliatory Frenchman, but the blunt and sturdy Anglo-Saxon who supplanted him that was made the victim of savage ven- geance. * The calm and quiet tenor of their lives, remote from the bustle and harrassing cares of civilization, imparted a serenity to their lives rarely witnessed in communities where the acquisition of wealth and honor are suffered to exclude the better feelings of human nature. Lands of unequaled fertility, and the still more prolific waters and the chase supplied almost unsolicited the wants , of life and largely contributed to the light hearted gaiety of the people. With ample leisure and free from corroding cares, they engaged in their various amusements with more than ordinary pleasure. Prominent among their diversions was the light fantas- tic dance of the young. At this gay and innocent diversion could be seen the village priest and the aged patriarch and his com- panion, whose eyes beamed with delight at beholding the harmless mirth of their children. When parties assembled for this purpose it was customary to choose the older and more discreet persons to secure proper decorum during the entertainment and see that all had an opportunity to participate in its pleasure. Frequently, on these occasions, fathers and mothers whose youthful enthu- siasm time had mellowed down to sober enjoyments again became young and participated in the mazy evolutions of the dance. Even the slave, imbibing the spirit of the gay assemblage, was delighted because his master was happy, and the latter in turn was pleased at the enjoyment of the slave. Whenever the old, who were authority in such cases, decided that the entertainment had been protracted sufficiently long, it was brought to a close; and thus the excesses which so frequently attend parties of this kind at the present day were avoided. At the close of each year it was an unvarying and time-honored custom among them for the young men to disguise themselves in old clothes, visit the several houses of the village, and engage in friendly dances with the inmates. This was understood as an invitation for the members of the family to meet in a general ball, to dance the old year out and the new year in. Large crowds assembling on these occasions, and taking with them refreshments, ("Says Hall in his Sketches of the West: ‘‘We havo heard of an occasion on which this reciprocal kindness was very strongly shown. Many years ugo a murder having been committed in some broil, three Indian young men were given up by the Kaskas- — kias to the civil authorities of the newly established American government. The pop- ulation of Kaskaskia was still entirely French, who felt much sympathy for their Indian friends, and saw these hard proceedingsof the law with great dissatisfaction. The la- dies, particularly, took a warm interest in the fate of the young aborigines, and deter- mined if they must die, they should at least be converted to christianity in the mean- while, and be baptized in the true church. Accordingly, after duc preparation, arrangements were made for a public baptism of the neophites in the old cathedral of the village. Each of the youths was adopted by alady who gave hima name and was to stand godmother in the ceremony, and the lady patronesses with their respective friends were busily engaged for some time in preparing decorations for the festivities. There was quite asensation inthe village. Never were three young men brought into notoriety more suddenly or more decidedly. The ladies talked of a toe § else andall the needles inthe village were employed in the preparation of finery for the oecasion. Previous to the evening of hanging, the aboriginals gave the jailer the slip and es- caped, aided most probably by the ladies, who had planned the whole affair with a view to thisend. Thelawis not vindictive in new communities, The danger soon blew over; the young men again appeared in public and evinced their gratitude to their benefactors.) : 130 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. with good cheer‘and merry dance beguiled the flying hours till the clock on the mantle chimed the advent of the new born year. Another custom was, on the 6thof January, to choose by lot 4 kings, each of whom selected for himself a queen, after which the parties thus selected proceeded to make arrangements for an entertain- ment styled, in the parlance of the times, a king-ball. Toward the close of the first dance, the old queens selected new kings whom they kissed as the formality of introduction into office. In a simi- lar manner, the newly selected kings chose new queens, and the lively and mirthful dance continued during the carnival, or the week preceding. Lent. The numerous festivals of the Catholic church strongly tended to awaken and develope the social and friendly intercourse of the people. All were Catholics and revered the pope as the vice-gerent of ’ God, and respected their priests as spiritual guides and friendly counselors in the secular affairs of life. Mostly without schools or learning, the priest was the oracle in science and religion, and their enunciations on these subjects were received with an unques- tioning faith as true. Ignorant of creeds and logical disputations, their religion consisted, in the main, of gratitude to God and love tor mankind—qualities by far more frequently found in the unpre- tending walks of life than in the glare of wealth and power. As the result of these virtues, children were loving and obedient, husbands and wives kind and affectionate. The latter had the undivided control of domestic matters; and as a further tribute to her moral worth, she was the chief umpire in cases of social equity and propriety. None more than she, whose intuition could pene- trate at a glance the most subtle casuistry, was better qualified to detect and enforce it in a gentle and impartial manner. The peo- ple attended church in the morning, after which they collected and spent the remainder of the day in social intercourse and innocent pastimes. To the more sedate Protestant, such amusements on the Sabbath, seem unreasonable; but the French inhabitants of the country, in these early times, regarded them as a part of their religion, and conducted them with the utmost propriety. If ques- tioned as to their gaiety on theSabbath, they replied, that man was made for happiness, and the more he enjoyed the innocent pleas- ures of life the more acceptable he rendered himself to his crea- tor. They contended that those who, on the Sabbath, repressed the expression of joyous feelings under the guise of sanctity, were the persons ready to cheat their neighbors during the remainder of the week. Such, were the religious sentiments of a people prone to hospitality, urbanity of manners, and innocent recreation ; who presented their daily orisons tothe throne of grace with as much confidence of receiving a blessing, as that enjoyed by his most devout Puritan brother. The costume of the Illinois French, like their manners and cus: toms, was simple and peculiar. Too pour, and too remote toobtain finer fabrics, the men, durihg the summer, wore pantaloons made of coarse blue cloth, which, during winter, was supplanted by buckskin. Over their shirts and long vests, a flannel cloak was ‘worn, to the collar of which a hood was attached, which, in cold ‘weather, was drawn over the head, but in warm weather it fell back on the shoulders after the manner of a cape. Among voy- agers and hunters, the head was more frequently covered with a COSTUMES AND OCCUPATIONS. 131 blue handkerchief folded in the form of a turban. In the same manner, but tastefully trimmed. with ribbons, was formed the fancy head dress which the women wore at balls and other festive occa- sions. The dress of the matron, though plain and of the antique short-waist, was frequently varied in its minor details to suit the diversities of taste. Both sexes wore moccasins which, on public occasions, were variously decorated with shells, beads, and ribbons, giving them a tasty and picturesque appearance. No mechanical vocation as a means of earning a livelihood, was known. The principal occupation was agriculture, which, owing to the extreme fertility of the soil, produced the most munificent harvests. Young men of enterprise, anxious to see the world and to distinguish themselves, became voyagers, hunters, and agents of fur companies, and in discharging their duties, visited the remote sources of the Missouri, Mississippi, and their tributaries. After months of absence, spentin this adventurous employment among the most distant savage nations of the wilderness, they would return to their native villages, laden with furs and peltries. These articles for a long time constituted the only medium of exchange, and the means whereby they procured guns, ammunition, and other impor- tant requisites of their primitive life. The re-union with their friends was signalized by the dance, the most important requisite of hospi- tality, gaiety and happiness. The whole village would assemble on these occasions to see the renowed voyagers, and hear them recount the strange sights and the adventures which they had encountered. No regular court was held in the country for more than a hun- dred years, or till its occupation by the English, evidencing that a virtuous and honest community can live in peace and harmony without the serious infraction of law. The governor, aided by the friendly advice of the commandants and priests of the villages, either prevented the existence of controversies, or settled them when they arose, without a resort to litigation. Although these civil functionaries were clothed with absolute power, such was the paternal manner in which it was exercised, it is said, that the “rod of domination fell on them so lightly as to hardly be felt.” When, in 1765, the country passed into the possession of the English, many of them, rather than submit to a change in the institutions to which they were accustomed and attached, preferred to leave their fields and homes, and seek a new abode on the west side of the Mississippi, still supposed to be under the dominion of France. Upon the reception of assurances, however, from Great Britain, that they should be protected in their property and religion, many of them remained. Those who had removed to the west side of the river enjoyed but a brief interval of peace. Intelligence was received that France had ceded all western and southern Louisiana to Spain, and although Spanish authority was not extended over the territory for a period of five years, it was a period of uncer- tainty and anxiety. The Spanish government, like that of France, was mild and parental. Every indulgence was extended to her new subjects, and for thirty years they continued to enjoy their ancient customs and religion. The next inroads upon their anti- quated habits was the advance of the Americans to the Missis- sippi, in the region of Ilinois. The unwelcome news was received ‘that all Louisiana was ceded to the United States and a new sys- ‘tem of jurisprudence was to be extended over them. Previous to 132 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. this cession they had to a great extent become reconciled and attached to Spanish rule, but when the new regime was extended over them, totally at a loss to comprehend the workings of repub- licanism, they asked to be relieved of the intolerable burden of self-government. a Thus, in the heart of the continent, more than a thousand miles from either ocean, in a region styled by LaSalle a territorial para- dise, flourished these interesting communities, in the enjoyment of peace, contentment and happiness. It was, however, of a pas- sive character, wanting in that intensity of enjoyment which flows from fully developed powers and an energetic and progressive mode of life. The faculties of both mind and body languish with- out labor, and that may be considered the normal condition of the race which brings into healthy play all the diversified springs of action and thought which make up the wonderful machinery of man. Without effort and useful industry he is the creature of languid enjoyments, and a stranger to the highly wrought sensi- bility and the exquisite delights resulting from cultured mental and physical powers. Furthermore, without enterprise, the vast material forces which slumber in the crust of the earth, and its mantle of exhuberant soil, cannot be made available. While there was peace and contentment on the banks of the Illinois, the Wabash, and the Upper Mississippi, it was reserved for a different race to develop the vast coal fields and exhaustiless soil of this favored region, and cause their life sustaining products to pulsate through the great commercial arteries of the continent. While this simple, virtuous and happy people, dwelt in the granary of North America almost unconscious of its vast resources, there was cling- ing to the inhospitable shores of the Atlantic an intelligent and sinewy race, which was destined to sweep over and occupy their fruitful lands as the floods of the great river overwhelms and imparts fertility to its banks. Only a few remnants of them have escaped the inflowing tide of American population, who still retain to a great extent the ancient habits and customs of their fathers. With their decline came the downfall of their tawny allies of the forest, and a new direction was given to American history. France, could she have remained supreme, with her far reaching and adventurous genius, aided by Jesuit enterprise, would perhaps have partially civilized the savages and thus have arrested their destruction. Populations would have sprung up in the basins of the Great Lakes, and in the Valley of the Mississippi, under the impress of a feudal monarchy, and controlled by a hierarchy of priests hostile to freedom of thought. The progress of civil and religious liberty would. have been temporarily but not permanently suspended. The present free institutions of America would have been delayed till the shifting phases of national life furnished new opportunities for experiment and improvement. = {Many curious anecdotes might be still picked up ino relation to these earl especially in [linois and Missouri, where the Spanieh French, English and eeeeetiy have had sway in rapid succession. At one time the French had possession of one side of the Mississippiriverand the Spaniards the other ; and a story is told of a Spaniard living on one shore, who, having a creditor residing on the other, seized a child, the daughter of the latter, and having borne her across the river which formed the national boundary, held ber a hostage for the A ht Aen of the debt. The civil authorities de- clined interfering, and the military did not think the matter of sufficient importance to create a national war,and the Frenchman had to redeem the daughter by discharging his creditor'sdemand. The lady who was thus abducted was still living afew years ago near Cahokia, the mother of auumerous progeny of American French.) . JEALOUSIES AND ANIMOSITIES. 133 Intheyear 1750 LaBuissonier, governor of Illinois, was succeeded by Chevalier Macarty. The peace which had given such unexampled prosperity to Louisiana, was soon to be broken by the clangor and discord of war. Already, in the controversy between France and England in regard to their respective possessions, could be heard the first throes of the revolution which gave a new master and new institutions not only to Llinois, but to the whole continent. France claimed the whole valley of the Mississippi, which her missionaries and pioneers had explored and partially settled, and England the right to extend her possessions on the Atlantic indefinitely west ward. The jealousies and animosities of the parent countries soon crossed the Atlantic, and colonial intrigues were the result. Traders from South Carolina and Georgia again commenced intro- ducing large quantities of goods among the Chickasaws and other tribes of southern Louisiana, and again endeavored to alienate them from their treaty stipulations with the French. As the result, depredations were renewed by the Chicasaws, and a third expedition was sent to their forest fastnesses on the Tombigbee, to reduce them to submission, but like its predecessors, it was sub- stantially a failure. Farther northward similar disturbances commenced. British merchants sent their agents to the Miamis and other western tribes, whose traffic had been previously mo- nopolized by the French. A more grievous offense was the formation of a company to whom the king of England granted a large tract of land on the Ohio, and conferred on it the privilege of trading with the western Indians. The operations of the Ohio company soon drew the French and English colonial authorities into a controversy, and the mother countries were ready to back any effort that either might make for the maintenence andextension of their respective possessions. AS the traders, who were encouraged by the Ohio company, were mostly from Pennsylvania and New York, the governor of Canada informed the executives of these colonies that their traders had been trafficing with Indians dwelling on French territory, and unless they immediately desisted ‘from this illicit commerce, he would cause them to be seized and punished. Notwithstanding this menace, the Ohio company employed an agent to survey their lands southwesterly to the Falls of the Ohio, and northwesterly some distance up the Miami and Scioto. Virginia, also seconding the efforts of the company, obtained from the Indians the privilege to form settlements on the southeast side of the Ohio, 18 miles below the junction of the Alleghany and Monongahela. England and France now saw that their territorial contest could only be settled by a resort toarms, and each urged its colonial au- thorities to institute preparations for defending their respective boundaries. In the coming contest the result could not be doubt- ful, for the colonists of the former power numbered 1,051,000, while those of the latter were only 52,000.. Beside this great disparity of numbers, France had transmitted to her possessions institutions which shackled their progress. The English colonists brought with them advanced ideas of government from their native land, and left behind them the monarch and the nobility. The French emigrant came with only the feudal ideas of the past, and cared little for the innovations of modern freedom. The former claiming the right of religious liberty, withdrew from the established church 134 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. and had a self-appointed ministry. The latter was closed against every ray of theological light, and dominated by a foreign priest- hood, from whose teachings there was not a single dissenter. The one were self-reliant, self-sustaining, and energetic; ever pressing their way against the receding forests; always advancing, but never retreating The other were accustomed to follow a leader, and depend upon the parent country for supplies, which they might have produced themselves. The inhabitants of British America had the press, local legislatures, municipal discipline, the benetit of free schools, and were accustomed to think and act for themselves. As the result, from the waters of the southern gulf to where civilization is stayed by barriers of perpetual frost, the con- tinent is their heritage. In response to the advice of the British government, Virginia raised a force for the protection of her frontier, and sent Major Washington with a letter to the French commandant on the Ohio, requesting him to withdraw his troops from the dominion of Great Britain. The officer courteously replied that “it was not his province to determine whether the land situated on the Ohio be- longed to his sovereign, but he would transmit the letter to his superior officer, and act in accordance with his instructions. In the meantime, he did not think it incumbent upon him to obey the summons of the British government, and would defend his position with all the skill and force at his command.” Washing- ton, after encountering much hardship, returned safely, and reported the reply of the French officer. The following year he received orders from the governor of Virginia to proceed with 200 mnen and complete the erection of a fort at the junction ofthe Monon- gahela and the Alleghany, previously commenced by the Ohio company. The attempt to execute the order was defeated by the French officer, M. Contreceeur, who, anticipating the arrival of the Virginia forces, moved down to the mouth of the Monongahela in advance, with 18 pieces of cannon and a force of 1,000 French and Indians. He drove away the small detachment of Virginia milltia and some employes in the Ohio company, and completing the fort they had commenced, they called it DuQuesne, in honor of the governor of New France. In the meantime, a small detachment under Jummonville, was sent to notify Washington to withdraw from French territory. The American officer, learning beforehand the approach of Jummonville, made arrangements to fall on him by surprise. At a place called the Little Meadows, the forces met, and Washington, ordering his men to fire, set the example by dis- charging his own musket. Its flash kindled the forests of America to a flame, and scattered its tires over the kingdom of Europe. It was the signal gun whose reverbrations followed the flight of years, announced the revolution which banished from the New World the institutions of the Middle Ages, and erected upon their ruins the fabric of free government. The tidings of the renconter carried the fame of Washington across the Atlantic, and while his name was execrated by the advocates of feudal monarchy, they chanted in heroic verse the martyrdom of Jummonville, who had been slain in battle. “And at the very time Washington became known to France, the child was born who was one day to stretch out his- hand for the relief of America. How many defeated interests bent * MILITARY OPERATIONS. 135 over the grave of Jummonville, and how many hopes clustered about the cradle of the infant Louis. ”* Fort Chartres was at this time the depot of supplies and the place of rendezvous for the united forces of Dlinois and other posts of Louisiana. Shortly after the affray at the Little Meadows, M. de Villiers, a brother of Jummonvill, and at the time an officer at Fort Chartres, solicited Macarty, the commandant of the for- tress, to go and avenge the death of his relative. Permission was granted, and with a force from the garrison and a large number of Indians, he passed down the Mississippi and up the Ohio to Fort DuQuesne, of which he subsequently became the commander. From the fort he proceeded to the ground of the recent battle. Washington, finding himself confronted with greatly superior forces, fell back to Fort Necessity, a rude stockade previously erected at the Great Meadows. Thither they were followed by De Villiers with a force of 600 French and a smaller number of Indians, who took possession of an adjacent eminence and commenced firing from behind trees on the men in the fort beneath them. Animated by the cool determination of their commander, the raw provincials, so unequal in numbers and position to their assailants, for nine hours maintained their position. At length the French commander, fearing the exhaustion of his ammunition, proposed terms of capitulation, which Washington in his critical situation was compelled to accept. The terms were magnanimous, the besieged being permitted to retire with the honors of war and all their munitions, except the artillery. Upon the defeat of the Vir- ginia forces, England and France took up the gauntlet, and the contest between the colonists became further intensified. In 1755, General Braddock arrived in Virginia with two regiments of British regulars. Washington was made one of his aids-de-camp, aud afterward his force was augmented by the addition of 1,000 provincials. Thus strengthened he started for Fort DuQuesne, and at the Little Meadows received intelligence of the expected arrival of 500 troops to strengthen the garrison of the fort. Leaving Col. Dunbar with 800 men to bring up his stores, he hastened forward with the remainder to reach the fort in advance of the reinforcements. Crossing the Monongahela he pushed forward with so much rapidity that he seldom took time to recon- noitre the woods and tangled thickets through which he was passing. In the meantime the commandant at Fort DuQuesne, apprised by the French and Indian scouts of the approach of the British force, sent M. Beaujeu with a force of 250 French and 600 Indians to check their advance. Seven miles from the fort they concealed themselves on the borders of a ravine through which ‘Braddock must pass, and awaited his arrival. As soon as his men entered the hollow, the concealed enemy opened upon those in front, and the rear forces pushed rapidly forward to support them. Before this could be effected, the advanced columus fell back in a heap on the artillery, and the army became greatly con- fused. At this juncture the Virginia forces, contrary to orders, took positions behind trees and fought till all were killed except thirty men. The regulars, remaining in a compact body, were terribly cut to pieces. Braddock received a mortal wound and *Bancroft. 136 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. died in the camp of Col. Dunbar, whither with the shattered rem- nants of his army he retreated. Never before had the Indians received such a harvest of scalps as that gathered from the fatal field. Dressed in the laced hats and scarlet coats of the dead, they celebrated the victory by exhibiting their personal decorations and firing guns, which were answered by the artillery of the fort. When the news of the battle became known the two belligerents increased their forces, and in 1754 Fort Duquesne again became the objective point of an English army. Gen. Forbes, with a force of 7,000, approached it, and the garrison of Illinois and other troops being unable to cope with such a formidable army, dis- mantled the fort and retired to different parts of the West. A portion of the fugitives under M. Massac descended the Ohioriver and built a fort on the Illinois side of the stream, forty miles from its mouth. The fort bore the name of its founder, and was fur- nished with a small garrison till the close of the war. Such was the origin of the last French fort built on-the Ohio, divested of the romance which fable has thrown around its name.* In the course of the struggle Ticonderoga, Crown Point and Niagara, fell before the victorious arms of England, and finally it terminated in 1759 by the capture of Quebec. As the result of the contest on the Plains of Abraham, Illinois and its vast resources became the heritage of a different race. Anglo-Saxon energy and progress were now to gather from its prolitic soil treasures far exceeding in value the exhaustless mines of gold, which had haunted the imag- ination of its Gallic inhabitants, even if their dreams had been realized. In this closing battle the colossal power of France in North America received a fatal blow. From her first permanent settlement on the St. Lawrence she held dominion over its waters for a period of 150 years. The Teutonic race, with its partiality for individual rights, for self-government and freedom, now ob- tained the dominion of a continent from the Gulf of Mexico to the Pole, and the English tonguge, whose utterance 150 years before was confined to two small islands on the western verge of Europe, was now to become the language of a continent, and ultimately, perhaps, @ universal vehicle for the expression of human thought. *|Norr.—Jas. Hall,in his Sketches of the West, says: ‘‘The French had also a fort on the Ohio, about 36 miles above the junction of that river with the Mississippi, of which the Tndians obtained possession by a singular stratagem. A number oF them appeared in the oe time on the opposite side of the river, each covered with a bear- skin, walking on all-fours, and imitating the motions of that animal. The French sup- posed them to be bears. and a party crossed the river in pursuit of them. The remainder of the troops left their quarters and resorted to the bank of the river, in tront of the garrison, to observe the sport. In the meantime, a large body of warriors. who were concealed in the woods near by. came silently up behind the fort, entered it without oppae ean: and very few of the French escaped the carnage. They afterward built another fort on the same ground, which they called Massacre, in memory of this disastrous event, and which retained the name of Fort Massac after it passed into the hands of the American government.” The Rev. J. M. Peck, in his “ Annals of the West,” thinks “the foregoing statement is a truthful one, according to al the tradl- tional evidence we can collect.” Dr. Lewis Beck's Gazeteer of Illinois and Missouri ‘contains the same story, as also Reynold’s Pioneer History of Illinois ; and in his Lite and Times, the latter says : “Fort Massacre was established by the French about the year 1711, and was also a missionary station It, was only asmall fortress until the war of 1755 between the English andFrench. In 1756 th. fort was enlarged and made a respec- table fortres:, considering the wilderness it was in. It was at this place where the Christian missionaries instructed the Southern Indians in the gospel precepts, and it was here also that the French soldiers made a resolute stand against the enemy The place is also referred to some times as the ‘old Cherokee Fort.” The Letters Edifi- antes indicate it to have been a mission and trading Post about 1711 In 1800 two com- panies of U. 8. troops were stationed at Fort Massac and a few families resided in the vicinity. In 1855, says Reynolds, he visted the site. The walls of the ruins were 135 feet square, pallisaded with earth between, and with strong bastions at each angle Three or four acres were beautifully gravelled with pebbles trom the river, on the north of the fort,as a parade ground. The site isa beautiful one.) * CHAPTER XIII. 1759-1763—THE CONSPIRACY OF PONTIAC—ATTACK UPON DETROIT—DESTRUCTION OF BRITISH POSTS AND SETTLEMENTS. It has already been stated that the downfall of Quebec was the overthrow of French power in North America. It was not, however, until 1760, when the feeble and disheartened garrison of Montreal capitulated without resistance, that Canada and its dependencies were surrendered to the British. The overthrow of French supremacy was now assured, but the recoil of the blow which had smitten it down was the cause of another great struggle more desolating and widely extended than the first, but ended without accomplishing any political results. In the second contest the red man became the principal actor and exhibited a degree of sagacity and constancy of purpose never before witnessed in the history of his warfare. The English, to reap the fruits of their victory at Quebec, sent Major Robert Rogers to take possession of the outposts on the frontier. He was a native of New Hamp- shire, and his startling adventures in the recent colonial struggle had made him the model hero of New England firesides. As he coasted along the southern shore of Lake Erie in the early part of November, 1760, on his way to Detroit, it suddenly became cold and stormy, and he determined to put ashore and wait the return - of pleasant weather. A camp was soon formed in the adjacent forest, then clothed in the fading hues of Autumn, when a number of chiefs made their appearance and announced themselves as an embassy from Pontiac. The day did not pass away before the daring chief himself came to the camp and demanded of Rogers his business in the country. The latter replied that he was on his way to Detroit to make peace with the white men and Indians. Pontiac listened with attention and said he would stand in his path till morning, and after inquiring if they needed anything which his country afforded withdrew. This was Rogers’ first interview with this Napoleon of his race, whose great conspiracy forms the subject of this chapter. ’ According to tradition, he was of medium height, commanding appearance, and possessed a muscular frame of great symmetry and. vigor. His complexion was darker than usual with individuals of his race; his features stern, bold, and irregular, and his bearing that of a person accustomed to surmount all opposition by the force of an imperious will. He was generally clad in a scanty cincture girt about his loins, with his long black hair flowing loosely behind, but on public occasions he plumed and painted 137 138 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. after the manner of his tribe. On the following morning, in com- pany with his chiefs, he again visited the camp and told Rogers he was willing to be at peace with the English and suffer them to remain in his country as long as they treated him and his country- men with due deference and justice. Hitherto he had been the devoted friend of the French, and the motive which now actuated him was apparent. Shrewd, politic, and ambitious, he sagaciously concluded that the power of France was declining, and it might be best to secure the good will of the English. He hoped by the aid ‘of such powerful allies to extend. his influence over the tribes of. his own race, and flatteréd himself that they also would treat him with the deference which had previously been accorded him by the French. Rogers had several interviews with him, and was struck with the native vigor of his understanding and the wonderful power he exercised over those about him. ~ The storm abating, Rogers and his men resumed their voyage up the lake. A messenger had been sent in advance to notify Captain Beletre, the French Commandant at Detroit, that Canada’ had surrendered, and that an English force was on its way to relieve him. This officer was greatly incensed at the reception of the news ; treated it as an informal communication, and stirred up’ the Indians to resist the advance of Rogers. When, therefore, the latter arrived at the mouth of the Detroit, and was about to ascend it, he found four hundred Indian warriors ready to dispute his further progress. Pontiac however, whose vigilance was ever on the alert, interposed in behalf of his new friends, and they were permitted to reach Detroit without further opposition. Rogers immediately took possession of the fort, and the French garrison defiled out on the plain and laid down their arms. As the French colors were lowered from the flagstaff, and those of England hoisted aloft, the spectacle was greeted by the yells of 700 Indian warriors. The Canadian militia were next disarmed, and the Indians, unable to comprehend why so many should submit to so few, regarded with astonishment what they considered as obse- quious conduct on the part of their recent allies. Nothing is so: effective in winning the respect of savages as an exhibition of power, and hence the Indians formed the most exalted conceptions of English prowess, but were greatly surprised at their sparing the lives of the vanquished. Thus, on the 29th of November, 1760, Detroit passed into the hands of the English. The French garrison was sent prisoners down the lake, while the Canadian residents were suffered to retain their houses and lands on the condition of their swearing allegi- ance to the government. Officers were sent to the southwest to take possession of Forts Miami and Watannon,* the first situated on the head waters of the Maumee, and the latter on the Wabash not far from the site of the present town of Lafayette. Rogers next started to relieve the forts on the upper lakes, but was pre- vented by the gathering ice and storms of Lake Huron. The: following season, however, the forts at the head of Green Bay and the mouth of the St. Joseph, and those on the straits of St. Mary and Mackinaw, were garrisoned by small detachments of English troops. The flag of France still waved over the plains of Hlinois, *Quiatenon. PONTIAC’S CONSPIRACY. 139 which was not included in the stipulations entered into at Montreal. The country had not long been in the possession of England before a wide-spread feeling of dissatisfaction pervaded its inhab- itants. The French element of the population, having their national hate of the English intensified by years of disastrous warfare, left their homes in Canada and settled in Illinois. Here they contin- ued tocherish their animosity, and whenever an opportunity offered, were ever ready to embrace any scheme that might injure the objects of their ill wil In common with their brethren of Llinois, they still hoped that Canada might be restored to France, and no effort was spared by either to bringabout this much desired result. Canada was powerless, yet Illinois, her intimate neighbor and sympathizer, was still an untrameled province of France, and now became the depot of supplies and thecentre of French intrigues; all looking forward to the consummation of this object. The Indians, whose good will they had long since won by a conciliatory policy,’ they found ready instruments for the execution of their designs. Accordingly, swarms of French traders and Canadian refugees issued from the head-waters of the Illinois and other points of egress, and spreading over the conquered territory, held councils with the Indians in the secret places of the forests. At these secluded meetings they urged the excited savages to take up arms against the English, who they declared were endeavoring tocompass their destruction by hedging them in with forts and settlements on one hand, and stirring up the Cherokees to attack them on the other. To give effect to these fabrications, they added more potent incen- tives of guns, ammunition and clothing, which the English had refused to grantthem. These, long furnished by France, had now become a necessity, but England had incurred heavy expenses in the recent war, and it became necessary for her either to withhold or deal them out with scanty and reluctant hands. Want, suffer- ing, and in some instances death, wasthe result which, without the aid of French machinations, was sufficient to make them dislike the English. Formerly, under the mild sway of France, when the chiefs visited the forts they were received with the greatest polite- ness and hospitality by the officers, and the petty annoyances of their men were disregarded. Now, when in their intrusive man- ner they came about the posts, they heard only words of reproach and abrupt orders to depart, frequently enforced by blows from ruffian soldiers. The intercourse of French traders had always been courteous and respectful, while those of the English treated them asinferiors, frequently outraged their families, and in various ways gave them an unfavorable opinion of the nation which now laid claim to their country. Under thesecircumstances Pontiac,, although he had wavered in his allegiance to the French so far as to permit Rogers to occupy the fort at Detroit, began to feel his partiality for his old friends returning. The Sacs, his native tribe,* under the immediate influ- ence of the Illinois French, were among the first to espouse their cause, and it may safely be assumed that if he was not iustrumen- *In the Hist. Col. of Msss.,2nd series, the reportof Morse, 1822, on the Sac and Fox warsagainst the Illinois, and the life of Tecumseh, he isspoken of as aSac. Several tribes were ambitious to claim his lineage. His residence among the Ottawas may have been due to his partiality for thelr reputation as warriors. 140 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. tal in bringing about the result, he was not long in following their example. By his own inherent powers and assistance obtained from the French, he had become the acknowledged head of the _ tribes of Illinois, and the nations dwelling in theregion of the great lakes and the Upper Mississippi. Says Captain Morris, who was sent West by General Gage to conciliate the tribes of Illinois: « This chief has a more extensive power than was ever known among the Indians, for every chief used to command his own tribe, but 18 nations by French intrigue have been brought to unite and choose him as their commander.” Thus the flame kin- dled in Illinois, and finding material in many other localities upon the eve of ignition, as we shall see, spread farther and wider, until all British America became involved in the fiery ordeal of war. Operated upon by so many causes of irritation and apprehension, it was impossible for a people soexcitable as the Indians to long remain quiet. Accordingly, as early as 1761, Maj.Campbell, then in command of Detroit, received intimations that they meditated an tack upon his fort, and upon further inquiry learned that there was to bea general uprising of allthetribes from Illinois to Nova Scotia, and that Forts Pitt and Niagara were also to be attacked. Intelli- gence of this discovery was immediately transmitted to the com- manders of thethreatened points, and the calamity averted. This and another similar plot detected and suppressed the following sum- mer, were only the precursors of the coming storm that swept the whole country as with the besom of destruction. A plot was next conceived in the scheming brain of Pontiac to attack all the Eng- lish forts on the same day, and after having massacred their unsuspecting garrisons, to turn upon the defenseless settlements and continue the work of death'until the entire English popula- tion, as the Indians fondly hoped and expected, should be driven into the sea. For comprehensiveness of design and successful execution, no similar conspiracy can be found in the annals of Indian warfare. Pontiac was now 50 years of age and brought to the contest a judgment matured by the past experience of his adventurous life. Before the breaking out of the French war, he had saved Detroit from the overwhelming attack of some discontented tribes of the North. During the war he fought valiantly for France, and is said to have commanded the Ottawas at the defeat of Braddock and materially contributed to his overthrow, For his devotion and courage, he was presented with a full French uniform by the Mar- ‘quis Montcalm, only a short time before the famous battle on the Plainsof Abraham. After the defeat of the French and the arrival of Rogers, as previously intimated, he manifested a desire to culti- vate the friendship of the conquerors, but was greatly disappointed in the advantages he expected to derive from their influence. His sagacious mind discovered in the altered posture of affairs the great danger which threatened his race. The equilibrium hitherto subsisting between the French and English, gave the Indians the balance of power, and both parties were compelled to some extent to respect their rights. Under English domination their import- ance as allies was gone and their doom already, sealed, unless they could re-establish the power of the French and use it as a check to the encroachments of the English. Filled with this idea and fired by patriotism and ambition, he now sent embassadors to the nations PONTIAC’S CONSPIRACY. 141 of the upper lakes, to those on the Illinois, Mississippi and Ohio, and as far southward as the Gulf of Mexico. His emissaries, bear- ing the war belt and bloody hatchet as emblems of their mission, passed from tribe to tribe, and everywhere the dusky denizens of the forest eagerly assembled to hear the words of the great war chief. The-principal of the embassy, holding aloft the emblems of war, with violent gesticulations delivered the fiery message pre- viously prepared by Pontiac for this purpose. The attending chiefs and warriors, moved by these impassioned appeals, pledged them- selves to assist in the war, and the fervor thus excited rapidly spread till the whole Algonauin race was aglow with enthusiasm. The attack was to be made in May, 1763, only one month after the treaty of Paris, by which Illinois and all the vast possessions of France, east of the Mississippi, passed under the dominion of Great Britain. This event was one of the three important steps by which Illinois passed from a French province to its present position as-a member of the American republic, the first being foreshadowed. in the triumph of Wolfe on the Plains of Abraham, the second in the conquests of Clark, and the last in the battle of Yorktown. In accordance with the requirements of the cession, the posts of southern Louisiana were surrendered to British garri- sons. In Illinois, owing to the impenetrable barrier of hostile savages, which surrounded it, this was impossible, and the French officers were empowered by Sir Jeffrey Amherst, the British Com- mander-in-chief, to retain their position till this difficulty could be overcome. In the exercise of this trust they betrayed the confi- dence reposed in them by furnishing the Indians with large sup- plies of guns and ammunition, and for a long time concealed the transfer which had been made, lest the knowledge of it might cause the Indians to relax their efforts in the prosecution of the war. But for this‘ neglect of duty, the war which followed might have been either averted or its virulent character greatly modified. The king, in parceling out his newly acquired domain among the colonists, retained the valley of the Ohio and the region adjacent as a reservation for the Indians. The timely publication of his order in this respect would have prevented the intrusion of the settlers upon these lands, and thus have removed a principal cause of irritation among the Indians dwelling along the English frontiers. But while the benevolent intentions of the king slum- bered in the breasts of unfaithful stewards, the forests were alive with preparations for strife and carnage. Indian maidens were chanting the war song; magicians wére retiring to the gloom of rocky defiles and caverns to fast and learn the will of the Great Spirit in the coming struggle, while in the glare proceeding from hundreds of nightly camp fires, chiefs and warriors were enacting the savage pantomime of battle. The warlike spirit of the Indians gave great satisfaction to the French inhabitants of Illinois, who had so unwillingly been made subjects of Britain. To impart additional life to their prepara- tions, they declared that the King of France had of late years fallen asleep, and during his slumbers the English had taken possession of Canada, but that now he was awake again and his armies were advancing up the St. Lawrence and Mississippi, to drive out the intruders from the homes of his red children. 142 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. In accordance with the arrangement of Pontiac, the different posts were to be attacked on the same day by the adjacent Indians. ‘The arch conspirator himself with some of his tribes lived in the vicinity of Detroit, and that point soon became the focus of the bloody struggle. To institute preliminary arrangements, a place of rendezvous was selected on the river below the town, and mes- sengers sent to summon the tribes to meet him in council. In obedience to the call straggling bands of Ottawas, Wyandots, Chippewas, and Pottawatomies, of all ages, sexes and conditions, for several days were seen emerging from the forests. Squaws accompanied by swarms of naked children, came to attend to the domestic arrangements of the camps; youthful gallants attended by maidens, bedecked with feathers and ruddy with paint, were present looking love at each other and enjoying the social amuse- ments of savage life. But the most important personages were stalwart warriors, who, while waiting the arrival of tardy delega- gations, lounged the lazy hours away in feasting and gambling. At length, on the 27th of April, the last stragglers had arrived, when, variously costumed and armed after the manner of their respective tribes, they seated themselves in circles on the ground. Pontiac immediately appeared in their midst and with impassioned voice commenced his address. Contrasting the English with the French, he declared the former had treated himself with contempt and his countrymen with injustice and violence. Presenting a broad belt of wampum, he informed his wild auditors that he had received it from the great father, the King of France, who had heard the voice of his red children ; had arisen from his sleep and was sending his great war canoes up the St. Lawrence and the Mississippi towreak vengeance on his enemies, and that the French and their red brethren would again fight side by side as when many moons since they destroyed the army of their enemies on the banks of the Monongahela. Having awakened in his hearers their native passion for war and blood, he next appealed to their superstitions, by relating a legend composed by one of their magi- _cians, which enjoined upon them as a duty to drive the “dogs that wear red clothing into the sea,” and made known to them the best method of doing it. In conclusion he told them that the work must commence at Detroit; that he would gain admittance to the fort, and having thus learned the situation and strength of the Spon; at another council he would explain to them the plan of attack. The object of the convoeation was now consummated, and long before the morning sun broke through the mists that hung over the river, the savage multitude had disappeared in the gloomy re- cesses of the forest. Nothing remained to tell of the night’s carousals and intrigues but the smouldering embers of camp fires and the slender frames of several hundred Indian lodges. Pontiac, impatient for the execution of his design as previously announced, advanced with 40 warriors, and presenting himself at the gate of the fort asked permission to dance before the officers of the garrison. After some hesitation permission was granted, and he and 30 of his men filed up to the residence of Major Gladwyn, then in command of the fort. The dance was commenced, and while the officers and men gathered round to witness the perform- ance the remaining 10 Indians strolled about the premises to make PONTIAC’S CONSPIRACY. 143 ‘observations. When the different parts of the fort had been ex- amined the 40 retired, without causing the slightest suspicion as to the object which induced the visit. Messengers were again sent to summon the chiefs to meet in the village of the Pottawatomies. Here a hundred wily conspirators seated themselves in the council hall of the town to pertect in the darkness of night the black scheme they had concocted for the destruction of the fort. Fitful flashes from the fire in the centre of the room fell upon features stolid and immovable as if cast in iron, despite the fierce passions that rankled in the breasts beneath them. As Pontiac in an exciting harrangue reiterated the wrongs they had sustained at the hands of the English, and made known his plan of attack, deep guttural expressions of approval rose from his statue-like audience. Under pretense of holding a council he proposed to obtain admittance to the fort for himself and principal chiefs, and while in conference with the officers, with concealed weapons they would put them to death. Meanwhile the Indians loitering about the palisade were to rush on the unsuspecting garrison and inflict on them a similar fate. Detroit, now threatened with destruction, was founded in 1701 by La Mott Cadilac, who subsequently became the Governor-Gen- eral of Louisiana and the partner of Crozat. Rogers, who visited it at the close of the French war, estimated its population and that of the adjacent settlements at 2500 souls. The fort which sur- rounded the town was a palisade- 25. feet high, furnished with bastions at the four angles and block-houses over the gate ways. On the same side of the river, and a little below the fort, was the village of the Pottawatomies; southeasterly, on the other side, was that of the Wyandots, while on the same bank, 5 miles above, was the town of the Ottawas. The river, about half a mile in width opposite the fort, flowed through a landscape of unrivaled beauty. In its pure waters were glassed the outlines of the noble forests that grew on its banks. Farther back white Canadian cottages looked cosily out of the dark green foliage, while in the distance Indian wigwams sent up wreathy columns of smoke high in the transparent northern atmosphere. Pontiac, the master spirit of this sylvan paradise, dwelt on an island at the outlet of Lake St. Clair, and like Satan of old revolved in his powerful mind schemes for marring its beauty and innocence. Though he was friendly to the French they seemed to apprehend some coming disaster. The October preceding the outbreak dark clouds gath- ered over the town and. settlement, and drops of rain fell of a strong sulphurous odor, and so black the people are said to have collected and used them for ink. Many of the simple Canadians, refusing to accept a scientific explanation of the phenomenon, thought it was the precurser of some great calamity. Although breathing out vengeance and slaughter against the English, the designs of the chief were to be defeated. According to local tradition, on the afternoon of the 6th of May, the day pre- ceding the intended assault, intelligence of the conspiracy was communicated to Gladwyn by a beautiful Chippewa girl, who had formed for him an attachment and wished to save his life. Osten- sibly she visited the fort to deliver a pair of ornamental moccasins which he had requested her tomake. After delivering them, she was seen, late in the afternoon, lingering about the fort, with a dejected 144 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. countenance. Gladwyn himself at length noticed her altered man- ner, and asked the cause of her trouble. When assured that she would not be betrayed, she stated that on the following day, Pontiac and 60 chiefs, with guns concealed under their blankets, would visit the fort to hold a council, and that after he had presented a peace belt in a reversed position as a signal for attack, the chiefs were to shoot down the officers, and their men in the streets were to murder the garrison. Gladwyn immediately communicated what he had heard to the garrison, and preparations were commenced to avert the threatened calamity. Lest some wild impulse should precip- itate an attack before morning, half the garrison was ordered under arins, the number of sentinels doubled, and the officers arranged to spend the night on the ramparts. In the immediate vicinity of the fort there was quiet, but the winds that swept across the river bore to the listening sentinels the distant boom of Indian drums, and the wild yells of savages performing the war dance. The following morning, when the mist had disappeared a fleet of canoes was seen moving across the river, filled with savages mostly in a recumbent position, lest if seen their numbers might excite suspicions. Presently groups of tall warriors wrapt in blankets up to their throats were seen stalking across the common toward the fort. These were all admitted, for not only the garrison but the whole population of fur traders were armed, and Gladwyn defied their treachery.. It said that as Pontiac entered, he involuntarily uttered an exclamation of surprise and disappointment. Recovering from his consternation, he started in the direction of the council house, followed by his chiefs, who, notwithstanding their usual stoicism, cast uneasy glances at the ranks of glittering steel on each side of their path- way. Passing into the hall they found the officers fully armed and waiting to receive them. Pontiac, observing with suspicion their swords and pistols, asked Gladwyn why so many of his young men were in the attitude of war. The latter, with the dissimulation which his adversary was practicing, replied that he had ordered his soldiers under arms for the purpose of exercise and discipline. With evident distrust the chiefs at length sat down on mats pro- vided for their accommodation, while Pontiac commenced speaking. holding in his hand the wampum which was to be the signal of attack. Though it was thought he would hardly attempt to carry out his design under present circumstances, yet during the delivery of his speech he was subjected to the most rigid scrutiny by the officers. Once, it is said, he was about to give the signal, when Gladwyn by a slight movement of the hand made it known to the attending soldiers, and instantly the drum beat a charge and the clash of arms was heard in the passage leading to the room. Pontiac, confounded at these demonstrations, and seeing the stern eye of Gladwyn fastened upon him, in great perplexity took his seat. Gladwyn, in a brief reply, assured him that the friendly protection of the English would be extended to his people as long as they deserved it, but threatened the most condign pun- ishment for the first act of aggression. The council now broke Up ; the gates were thrown open, and the Indians departed. It has been a query why the chiefs were not detained as hostages, but the full extent of their intrigues was unknown. The whole affair PONTIAC’S CONSPIRACY. 145 was regarded as a paroxysmal outbreak which would soon termi- nate if an openrupture could be avoif@led. Pontiae, toiled in his attempt against the fort, was enraged and mortified, but not discouraged. He considered his escape from the fort as evidence that his desigus were not fully known, and on the following morning returned with three companions and endeavored to remove the suspicions which he had excited. Imme- diately after his interview with Gladwyn, however, he repaired to _the village of the Pottawatomies and commenced consulting with their chiefs in regard to another attempt against the fort. As the result, on the 9th of May, the common behind the fort was crowded with savages, and their chief, advancing to the gate, asked that he and his warriors might be admitted and enjoy with the garrison the fragrance of the friendly calumet. Gladwyn concisely but _uncourteously replied, that “he might enter, but his rabble must remain without.” Thus circumvented, he became livid with hate and defiance, and stalked off in the direction of his warriors, large numbers of whom were prostrate on the ground, and sud- denly rising up, the plain, as if by magic, se med alive with yelping creatures part man, part wolf, and part devil, who rushed upon some English inhabitants outside of the fort and put them to death. Pontiac, taking no part in the brutal butcheries of his men, imme- diately leaped into a canoe, and with a speed commensurate with his rage and disappointment, forced his way up the river to the village of the Ottawas. Bounding ashore and pointing across the water, with imperious voice he ordered the entire population to move to the opposite side, that the river might no longer interpose a barrier between him and his enemy. At night-fall he leaped into the central area of the village, and brandishing his tomahawk, commenced the war dance. As warrior after warrior straggled in from the day’s carnage, they fell into the ring, and circling round and round, made the night hideous with unearthly yells. Long however before morning the tribe was on the opposite side of the river and pitched their camp above the mouth of the small stream known as Bloody Run, from the tragedy which was shortly after- ward enacted on its banks. In the early twilight of morning, with terrific yells, they bounded naked over the fields and com- menced firing on the fort. Large numbers secured a position behind a low hill, and soon its summit became wreathed with puffs of white smoke from their rapidly discharging guns. Others gathered in the rear of some out-buildings, but 4 cannon, charged with red-hot missiles was immediately brought to bear on the dry material, which, becoming wrapt in flames, soon caused the con- cealed savages to retreat with precipitation. For six hours the attack was unabated, but as the day wore away the fire slackened, and at last only a gun could be heard now and then in the direction of the retiring foe. Aiter this discomfiture, Pontiac augmented his forces and, on the 12th of May, renewed the attack. Day after day the fighting was continued, till the rattle of bullets on the palisade and the . discordant yells of savages became familiar sounds to the garrison within. Stealthy warriors wormed their way through the tall grass, and crouching behind some sheltering object, shot arrows tipped with burning tow upon the houses within the fort. These efforts, however, proved abortive. Cisterns were dug inside to 10 146 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. quench the flames and sorties outside were made from time to time till all the adjacent orchards, fences and buildings, were leveled to the ground, and no screen was left to conceal a lurking foe. The Indians, expecting to take the fort at a single blow, had failed to provide for a protracted siege. Their numbers daily augmenting by the arrival of straggling bands of warriors from Illinois and other parts of the West and South, the question of food soon became an important consideration. To obtain it they aad already irritated the Canadian farmers by committing depre- dations upon their stock, and a delegation of their head men called on Pontiac to remonstrate against these outrages. He admitted the truth of the allegations, expressed regret for the injuries they had sustained, and at once instituted means for obtaining supplies without their repetition in the future. He visited the different Canadian families, making a careful estimate of their provisions, levied upon each a proportionate amount for the sustenance of the assembled tribes, now numbering nearly 1,000 warriors and more than 2,000 women and children. The levies thus made were brought into camp, and a commissary appointed to prevent the excessive eating and waste which the savage always practices when unrestricted in his access to food. Pontiae; being unable to make immediate compensation, gave promissory notes, drawn on birch bark and signed with the figure of an otter, the totem of his family. To his credit it is said these were all afterward hon- orably paid. This approach to the usages of civilized life was doubtless suggested by some of his Canadian allies, yet his ready adoption of them indicates a sagacity which is without a parallel in the history of his race. In the prosecution of the siege he also endeavored to obtain from the Canadians the method of making approaches to a fort as practiced in civilized warfare. Likewise, to aid his undisciplined warriors, he sent embassadors to M. Neyon, the commandant of Fort Chartres, for regular soldiers. This officer had no soldiers at his disposal, but abundantly furnished munitions in their stead. Says Sir William Johnson, Superin- perintendent of Indian affairs: “Tt now appears from the very best authorities, and can be proven by the oath of several respectable persons, prisoners among the Indians of Illinois, and from the account of the Indians themselves, that not only many French traders, but also the French officers, went among the Indians, as they said, fully authorized to assure them that the French King was determined to support them to the utmost, and not only invited them to visit Illinois, where they were plentifully supplied with ammunition and other necessaries, but also sent several canoe loads at different times up the Illinois river to the Miamis, as well as up the Ohio to the Shawnees and Delawares.” Thus, while Detroit was the scene of the principal outbreak of the war, Ulinois more largely than any other place furnished the means to put it in motion and keep it alive.’ But while other localities were bleeding and sore from the vengeful thrusts of the strife, the Illinois Frenchmen, caressed and protected by savage admirers, hunted and fished as usual in the peaceful forests and gentle rivers of his western paradise. . As the perils were thickening around Detroit, there came vague rumors from time to time of settlements destroyed, forts attacked and garrisons butchered. These flying reports were soon followed by definite information that, with the exception of Detroit, all the posts scattered at wide intervals throughout the vast forests west PONTIAC’S CONSPIRACY. 147 - of Forts Pitt and Niagara, had fallen into the hands of the enemy. The first reliable evidence of this kind was the appearance of a party of warriors in the rear of Detroit, bearing aloft a number of scalps taken from victims they had slain in the capture of Fort Sandusky. Ensign Paully, in command of the fort at the time, and subsequently adopted by one of the tribes near Detroit, wrote to Gladwyn, giving an account of the capture. Seven Indians called at the fort, and being intimately acquainted with the garri- son, were readily admitted. Two of the party seated themselves - on each’side of Paully, and after lighting their pipes, with feigned indifference commenced a conversation, during which they sud- denly seized and disarmed him. Simultaneously a discordant din of yells and the clashing of arms was heard without, and when Paully afterward was taken from the room by his captors, he beheld the parade ground strewn with the mangled bodies of hismen. At night he was conducted to the lake in the light of the burning fort and started over its still waters for Detroit. On the 15th of June, a number of Pottawatomies with some pris- ouers, who proved to be Ensign Schlosser, the commander of Fort St. Joseph,* and three of his private soldiers. Their captors had come to exchange them for some of their own men, who for some time had been retained as prisoners in the fort. After this was effected, the Englishmen related the story of their capture. Karly in the morning preceding the attack, the neighborhood of the fort was enlivened by the appearance of a large number of Pottawat- omies, who stated that they had come to visit their relations resid- ing on the river St: Joseph. Hardly hadthe commandant time to suspect danger when he was informed that the fort was surrounded by hundreds of Indians, evidently intending to make an assault. Schlosser hastened to get his men under arms, but before this could be effected an attack was made, and in a few minutes the fort was plundered and all its garrison slain, except himself and the priso- ners mentioned. Only three days later a Jesuit priest arrived at Detroit, bringing with him a letter from Captain Etherington detailing the capture of the fort at Mackinaw, of which he wascommander. For several successive days the Chippewas had been assembling on a plain near the fort and. playing games of ball. Finally, on the 14th of June, while engaged at this pastime, the ball was intentionally thrown near the fort, and the Indians, rushing up as if to get it, seized Captain Etherington and Lieut. Lesley standing near the gate, and hurried them off to the woods. At thesame time, another party rushed into the fort, and with hatchets furnished by their squaws, who had previously entered with them, concealed under their blankets, slew 15 of the garrison, while the remainder and all the English fur traders were made prisoners. The next disaster of this kind was the loss of Fort Watannon. A letter was received from Lieut. Jenkins, the commanding officer, informing Gladwyn that on the 1st of June he and several of his men were seized by strategy, and the rest of the garrison, being without a leader, surrendered. The Indians afterward apologized for their conduct by declaring the attack was not the result of their . own inclinations but due to the pressure which had been brought *Originally Miami. 148 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS to bear on them by surrounding tribes. This plea may have been true, for they were farther removed from English influence than most of the other tribes and hence more pacific. ; Fort Miami, on the Maumee, in command of Ensign Holmes, added another to the list of captured forts. Though this officer had detected and circumvented a previous attempt against the fort, his cunning, adversaries at length triumphed over his vigi- lance. On the 27th of May an Indian girl, who was living with him, told him that a squaw lay sick in a neighboring wigwam, and desired him to administer medical relief. Placing the utmost con- fidence in the girl, he foliowed her till they came in sight of a number of lodges, when she pointed out to him the one containing the invalid and withdrew. Holmes, unsuspicious of danger, con- tinued on his errand of mercy till as he neared the wigwam two guns flashed from behind it, and his lifeless body fell prostrate on the ground. Exultant yells of savages followed the report of the guns, and a Canadian soon came to the fort and demanded its surrender, informing the garrison that their lives would be spared if they complied, but in case of refusal their claims to mercy would be forfeited. Taken by surprise, and without a commander to direct them, they threw open the gates and gave themselves up as prisoners. ‘With the previous disasters fresh in the minds of the beleaguered garrison at Detroit, on the 22d of June, their attention was attracted to the opposite side of the river where they saw the sav- ages conducting Ensign Christie, the commandant of Presque Isle and the prisoners to the camp of Pontiac. Christie afterward escaped and related the particulars of the seige and surrender of his post, situated near the present town of Erie on the southern shore of the lake after which it was named. On the 15th of June it was surrounded by 200 Indians, and the garrison immediately retired to the blockhouse, the most impregnable part of the forti- fications. The savages, sheltered in a ravine, close by, sent volleys of bullets at the port holes and burning balls of pitch upon the roof and against the sides of the building. Repeatedly it took fire, and finally the barrels of water which had been provided for extinguishing the flames were all exhausted. There was a well in the parade ground, but it was instant death to approach it, and they were compelled to dig another in the blockhouse. Meanwhile the enemy had made a subternean passage to the house of the commandant and set it on fire, and the walls of the blockhouse near by were soon wrapt in a sheet of flame. The well was now complete and the fire subdued, but the men were almost suffocated by heat and smoke. While in this condition they learned that another more effectual attempt would soon be made to burn them, and at the instance of the enemy they agreed to capitulate. Parties met for this purpose, and after stipulating that the garri- son should march out and retire unmolested to the nearest post, the little fortress which had been defended with so much valor was surrendered. Notwithstanding the terms agreed upon, a part of the men were taken as prisoners to the camp of Pontiac, and part bedecked as warriors were adopted by the different tribes of the conquerers. The destruction of Laboeuf and Venango, on the head waters of the Alleghany, closes the black catalogue of captured posts. PONTIAC’S CONSPIRACY. 149 On the 18th of June, a large number of Indians surrounded the former, the only available defence of which was a block-house. Fire arrows were showered upon it, and by midnight, the upper story was wrapt in flames. The assailants gathered in front and eagerly watched for the inmates to rush out of the burning build- ing, that they might shoot them. In the meantime, however, they hewed an opening through the rear wall, and passing out unper- ceived, left the savages exulting in the thought that they were perishing in the flames. But from Venango, destroyed about the same time, not a single person escaped or was left alive to tell of their fate. Not long afterward it was learned from Indians who witnessed its destruction, that a party of warriors entered it under the pretext of friendship, and closing the gates behind them, butchered all the garrison except the principal officer, whom they tortured over a slow fire several successive nights till life was ex- tinct. Forts Pitt and Niagara were also attacked, but like that of Detroit, their garrisons proved too strong for the savage assail- ants who sought their destruction. But the destruction of life and property in the forts was only a fraction of the losses. The storm of savage vengeance fell with appalling fury on the frontiers of Virginia, Maryland, and Penn- sylvania, and for hundreds of miles north and south they became a continuous theatre of rapine, slaughters, and burnings, without a parallel in all past and succeeding years. Bands of infuriated savages skulking in the forests, suddenly bounded forth from their lurking places and surrounded the unprotected homes of settlers. The startled inmates where scarcely aware of danger before they became the victims of the most ferocious butcheries. Mothers were compelled to stand by and witness the brains of their help- less innocents dashed out against the walls of their dwellings ; daughters were carried away into captivity to become the wives of their savage captors, while fathers and sons were bound to trees and roasted over slow-burning fires to protract and intensify their sufferings. Whole settlements in the valley retreats of the Alleg- hanies, where a prolific soil and industry were rapidly multiplying the necessaries of life, were entirely depopulated. Fields ripen- ing for harvest were laid waste; herds of domestic animals, like their owners, were killed; dwellings were burnt to the ground, and where plenty and happiness had once lived together in peace, there was now only desolation and death. Thousands of fugitives fled to the interior towns and made known the fearful tragedies they had witnessed, and such had been the deep dissimulation of the savages, the story of their butcheries preceded even the faintest suspicions of danger. CHAPTER XIV. SIEGE OF DETROIT—PONTIAC RALLIES THE WESTERN TRIBES—HIS SUBMISSION AND DEATH. Detroit was still the head of savage machinations and the home of the arch conspirator who, with the complacency of a Nero, looked round on the constantly widening circle of ruin and death. The garrison of which he had the immediate custody was confined as if in a vice, to the narrow confines of the fort. The attempt of Cyler to reinforce it, terminated in the defeat and death of some 60 of his men, Most of the unfortunates taken alive were carried to the campof Pontiac, where some were pierced with arrows, some had their hands and feet cut off, while others were fastened to trees and children employed to roastthem alive. For several days after death had ended their sufferings, their bodies wereseen float- ing down the river by the fort, still ghastly with the brutal atro- cities which had caused their death. No expedient was left untried which might injure the besieged. Huge fire rafts were set afloat down the river to burn two small schooners opposite the fort. On one occasion a faint light was descried on the river above, which grew larger and brighter as it deseended the stream. Presently itloomed up in a violent conflagration and, fortunately passing between the vessels and the fort, revealed with the light of day the tracery of cordage and spars on one side, and the long line of pal- isades on the other. The distant outlines of the forest and a dark multitude of savages were plainly visible on the opposite side of the stream, the latter watching the effects of their artifice as the crackling, glimmering mass floated down with the current of the waters, in which its fires were finally quenched. Though all the arts of savage warfare were employed to prevent the reinforce- ment of the fort, it was at length accomplished, and an assault made on the camp of Pontiac. In this fierce conflict, which rose to the dignity of a pitched battle, the English were defeated with a heavy loss, and compelled to retire to the fort for safety. Attracted by this success, large numbers of warriors flocked to the standard of Pontiac, and the spirit of his men, previously begin- ning to flag, was revived and the siege prosecuted with unexam- pled vigor till the last of September. The Indian is naturally fickle and impulsive, and perhaps the history of his race does not furnish another instance of such protracted effort and constancy as this. Their remarkable perseverance inust, no doubt, be attrib- uted to their intense hatred of the English, the hope of assistance from France, and the controllinginfluenceof Pontiac. Theirammu- nition, however, was now exhausted, and as intelligence had been received that Major Wilkins, with a large force. was on his way to 150 PONTIAC’S CONSPIRACY. 151 Detroit, many of them were inclined to sue for peace. They feared the immediate consequences of an attack, and proposed by lulling the English into security, to retire unmolested to their winter hunt- ing ground and renew offensive operationsinthe spring. A chief of the Chippewas, therefore, visited the fort and informed Gladwyn that the Pottawatomies, Wyandots and his own people were sorry for what they had done, and desired thereafter to live in peace. The English officer well knew the emptiness of their pretentions, but granted their request that he might have an opportunity of replen- ishing the fort with provisions. The Ottawas, animated by the unconquerable spirit of Pontiac, continued a disultory warfare till the first of October, whenan unexpected blow was dealt the imper- ious chief, and he, too, retired from the contest. General Amherst, now aware that the occupation of the forts in Illinois by French garrisons greatly served to protract and inten- sify the war, would fain have removed them, but still found it impossible to break through the cordon of savage tribes which girt it about. Pontiac had derived thence not only moral support, but large supplies of guns and ammunition,* and the only remedy of the British general was to write to M. Neyon de Villiers, instruct- ing him to make known to the Indians their altered relations under the treaty by which the country had been transferred to England. This officer, with evident reluctance and bad grace, was now com- pelled to make known what he had long concealed, and accordingly wrote to Pontiac that “he could not expectany assistance from the French ; that they and the English werenow at peaceand regarded each other as brothers, and that the Indians should abandon their hostilities, which could Jead to no good result.” The chieftain, enraged and mortified at having his long cherished hope of assist- ance dashed to the ground, with a number of his countrymen immediately departed for the country of the Maumee, intending to stir up its inhabitants andrenew thecontest the ensuing spring. With his withdrawal, Detroit lost its significance in the war, and its leader was to return no more except as an interceder for peace. The winter of 1763-4 passed away without the occurrence of any event of special interest. The ensuing summer two expeditious were-fitted out by the English; one intended to operate against the savages residing on the great lakes, and the other for the reduction of those living in the valley of the Ohio. Bouquet hav- ing charge of the latter, advanced from Fort Pitt, and encounter- ing the warlike Shawnees and Delawares on the banks of the Muskingum, soonreduced them to an unconditional peace. Among the demands made by: this efficient officer, was the surrender of all their prisoners. Large numbers were brought in from Illinois . and the region eastward, some of whom had been captured as far back as the French and English war, and had now almost forgot- ten their homes and friends of childhood.} *Says Sir William Johnson : In an especial manner the French promote the inter- ests of Pontiac, whose influence has now become so considerable, as General Gage observes in a letter to me, that it extends even to the mouth of the Mississippi, and has been the principal cause of our not gaining possession of Illinois, which the French, as well as the Indians, are interested in preventing. " +OFf the scenes attending the reunion of broken families and long sundered friends, afew incidents have been preserved and are worthy of relution A young Virginian, who had heen robbed of his wife and child, enlisted in the army of Bouquet forthe purpose of recovering them. After suffering the most intense anxiety, he at length dis- covered her in a group of prisoners, bearing in her arms a child born in captivity ; but 152 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. Bradstreet, who commanded the other force, wrested from the savages the military hosts, which cunning and treachery had placed in their power. Asa part of his plan, while at Detroit, he sent Captain Morris, and a number of friendly Canadians and Indians, to induce the savages of Illinois to make peace with the English. Having effected arrangements for this purpose, they ascended the Maumee in a canoe, and soon fell in with a party of some 200 Indians who treated Morris with great violence. They had come directly from the camp of Pontiac, and soon led him into the presence of the great chief, who with a scrowling brow denounced the English as liars. He then displayed a letter written by some Frenchman, though purporting to be from the King of France, which Morris declares contained the greatest calumnies ~ that ingenious malice could devise for prejudicing the minds of the Indians against the English. The party, after being stripped of everything except their clothing, arms, and canoe, were suffered to depart. Resuming the ascent of the river, in seven days they reached Fort Miami and effected a landing. This post not having been garrisoned since its capture the preceding year, the Cana- dians had built their houses within its palisades, and a few Indians made it a temporary abode. A Miami village was directly oppo- site on the other side of the stream, while the meadows immediately around it were dotted with lodges of the Kickapoos, who had re- cently arrived. After getting ashore they proceeded through the meadows toward the fort, but before reaching it they were suddenly surrounded by a mob of infuriated savages, bent on putting them to death. Fortunately the chietis interposed, and before any seri- ous violence was offered the sudden outburst of savage passion was checked. Threatened and insulted, however, Morris was con- ducted to the fort and there ordered to remain, while the Cana- dians were forbidden to shelter him in their houses. He had not long been in this situation before two warriors entered, and with uplifted tomahawks seized and conducted him to the river. Supposing it was their intention to drown him, he was agreeably disappointed when they drew him into the water and led him safe to the opposite shore. Here he was stripped, and with his hands bound behind him, led to the Miami village, where instantly a vast concourse of savages collected about him, the majority of whom were in favor of putting him to death. ‘A tumultuous debate on the subject soon followed, during which two of his Canadian followers made their appearance to induce the chiefs to spare his life. The nephew of Pontiac, who possessed the bold spirit of his uncle, was also present and pointed out to the rabble the impro- the pleasure of the meeting was alloyed by the absence of another child, which had wreck pated ara Su wo binge sins eee Toceteea Ae (aa the Ns tae almost frenzied with despair, discovered it in the arms of an i i ire ete Teeniap oes is joy. ss 4 aaa sageonomel oung women, now the wives of warriorsandthe mothers of a mon were reluctantly brought into the presence of their white relatives vend cob, whose long residence among their captors had obliterated the remembrance of former associations, struggled lustily to pees: With the returning army they were carried to the East, where they were visited by hundreds whose relatives had been abducted by the Indians. Among the fortunate seekers wasa mother, who discovered in the awarthy features of one of the rescued eapiives the altered lineaments of her daughter The lutter had almost forgotten her native tongue ; and making no response to the words of maternal endearment, the parent wept that the child she had so often sung to sleep on her knee had now forgotten her in old age. “The humanity of Bouquet purpested an expedient : ‘Sing the songs you used to sing to her when a child.’ he old lady obeyed, and a sudden start, a look of bewilderment, anda passionate flood of tears restored the Jong lost daughter to the mother's arms."—PARKMAN.] PONTIAC’S CONSPIRACY. 153 priety of putting him to death, when so many of their kindred were in the hands of the English at Detroit. He was accordingly released, but soon afterward again seized by a maddened chief and bound to a post. Young Pontiac, now more determined than ever, rode up and severing the cords with his hatchet, exclaimed: “I give this man his life. If any of you want English meat go to Detroit, or the lakes, and you will have plenty of it. What business have you with the Englishman, who has come to speak with us?”* The current of feeling now began to change in favor of sparing his life, and after having violently thrust him out of the village, they sutfered him to return tothe fort. Here the Canadians would have treated him with kindness, but. were unable to do so without exposing themselves to the fierce resentments of the savages. Despite the inauspicious commencement of the journey, Morris was still desirous of completing it, but was notified by the Kicka- . poos if he attempted to pass them they would certainly put him to death. He was also informed that a delegation of Shawnee war- riors was on its way to the post for the same purpose. The same party, with a number of Delawares, had visited the Miamis a short time before the arrival of the embassy, to utge upon them the necessity of renewing hostilities, and much of the bad treatment to which he had been subjected was due to the feeling which they had engendered. From the fort they proceeded westward, spread- ing the contagion of their hostile feelings among the tribes of Illinois, and other Indians, between the Ohio and Mississippi, declaring that they would fight the English as long as the sun furnished light for the continuance of the conflict. Thus it became evident that the Shawnees and Delawares had two sets of embass- adors, and while one was sent to sue for peace with Bouquet, the other was urging the neighboring tribes to renew the atrocities of war. Under these circumstances the further prosecution of the journey was impracticable, and at the earnest solicitation of his Indian and Canadian attendants, Morris decided to return. Sup- posing that Bradstreet was still at Detroit, he made his way thither, but found that he had gone to Sandusky. Being too much exhausted to follow him, he sent a letter detailing his hardships among the Indians, aud the unfavorable issue of the expe- dition. Hardly had Morris escaped from the dark forests of the Maumee before Pontiac was again in motion. Preceding his advance, a wave of tumultuous excitement swept westward tothe Mississippi. M. Neyon, commandant of Fort Chartres, in the meantime had retired, and St. Ange d’Bellrive had taken upon himself the arduous duties of the vacated situation. Mobs of Illinois, and embassies from the Delawares, Shawnees, and Miamis, daily im- portuned him for arms and ammunition, to be used against the English. The flag of France, which they had been taught to revere, still clung to the staff on the summit of the fort, and Illi- nois was now the only sanctuary which remained for them to defend.. While thus actuated by feelings of patriotism there were other causes which gave intensity to their zeal. The whole region bordering the Mississippi was filled with French traders, who re- garded the English as dangerous rivals and were ready to resort to any expedient which might be instrumental in their expulsion *Parkman 154 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. from the country. Using every calumny and falsehood that malice could suggest, to excite opposition to the objects of their jealousy, they now told the Indians that the English were endeavoring to stir up civil feuds among them, whereby they might fight and destroy each other. They still insisted that the long delayed armies of France would soon be in the country, and to keep alive this oft repeated falsehood the traders appeared frequently in French uniforms, representing themselves as embassadors of the King, and sent forged letters bearing the royal signature to Pontiac, urging him to persist in his efforts against the common enemy. . as satinaded, Pontiac, with 400 warriors, in the Autumn of 1764 crossed the Wabash to visit these tribes and give direction to their efforts. Unshaken amidst the ruin which threatened his race, with tireless energy he entered the villages of the Miamis, Kickapoos, and Piankishas, and breathed into them his own unconquerable spirit. Receiving from them promises of co-opera- tion, he next directed his course through trackless expanses of prairie verdure, to the homes of the Illinois. These Indians, repeat- edly subdued by Surrounding nations, had lost their warlike spirit, and were reprimanded by Pontiac for their want of zeal. Hastily collecting an assemblage, he told the cowering multitude that “he would consume them as the fire consumes the dry grass on the prairies if they hesitated in offering assistance.” This summary method of dealing with the tardy savages drew from them unanimous assent to his views, and promises of assistance which the most warlike tribes would have been unable to perform. Leaving the Illinois, he hastened to Fort Chartres, and entered the council hall with a retinue of 400 warriors. Assuming the gravity and dignity characteristic of his race on public occasions, he addressed the commandant, as follows: “Father, we have long desired to see you, and enjoy the pleasure of taking you by the hand. While we refresh ourselves with the soothing incense of the friendly calumet, we will recall the battles fought by our warriors against the enemy which still seeks our overthrow. But while we speak of their valor and victories, let us not forget our fallen heroes, and with renewed resolves and more constant endeavors strive to avenge their death by the downfall of our enemies. Father, I love the French, and have led hither my braves to main- tain your authority and vindicate the insulted honor of France. But you must not longer remain inactive and suffer your red brothers to contend alone against the foe, who seek our common destruction. We demand of you arms and warriors to assist us, and when the English dogs are driven into the sea, we will again in peace and happiness enjoy with you these fruitful forests and prairies, the noble heritage presented by the Great Spirit to our ancestors.” St. Ange’, being unable to furnish him with men and munitions, offered in their stead compliments and good will. But Pontiac, regarding his mission too important to be thus rejected, com- plained bitterly that he should receive such poor encouragement from those whose wrongs he was endeavoring to redress. His warriors pitched their lodges about the fort, and such were the manifestations of displeasure that the commandant apprehened an attack. Pontiac had previously caused his wives to prepare a belt of wampun more than six feet in length, interwoven with the totems of the different tribes and villages still associated with him in the prosecution of the war. While at the fort thiswas assigned to a chosen band of warriors who were instructed to descend the PONTIAC’S CONSPIRACY. : 155 Mississippi, and exhibiting it to the numerous nations living on its banks, exhort them to repel all attempts which the English might make to ascend the river. They were further required to call on the governor of New Orleans and obtain the assistance which St. Ange had refused. Pontiac, aware that the Mississippi on the south, and the Ohio on the east were the channels by which Illinois was most accessible to the English, wisely determined to interpose barriers to their approach by these great highways. Not long after the departure of his warriors, tidings were received at the fort which verified the sagacity and correctness of his anti- cipations. The previous spring Major Loftus, with a force of 400 men, sailed from Pensacola to New Orleans, for the purpose of ascend- ing the Mississippi and taking possession of Fort Chartres. Being embarked in unwieldy boats, his progress was slow, and when only a short distance above the town he was unexpectedly assailed by the warriors of Pontiac. They were fired upon from both sides of the river, which, swollen by a freshet, had inundated its banks and formed swampy labyrinths, from which it was impossible to dislodge the foe. Several soldiers were killed at the first discharge, and the terrified officers immediately deciding a farther advance impossible, fell back to New Orleans. _ Here they found the merri- ment of the French greatly excited at their discomfiture, which, it was alleged, had been caused by not more than 30 warriors. Loftus, smarting under the ridicule, boldly accused the governor of having been the author of lis defeat, though there was not the ’ slightest ground. for such suspicion. As the result of fear, from which he had not yet recovered, he likewise conceived the idea that the Indians intended to attack him on his return on the river below, and petitioned the governor, whom he had just accused of collusion with the savages, to interpose and prevent it. The French officer, with a look of contempt,.agreed to furnish him with an escort of French solders, but Loftus, rejecting this humil- iating offer, declared he only wanted an interpreter to confer with the Indiaus whom he should meet on the way. One was granted, aud he sailed for Pensacola, leaving the forts of Tinois stiliin the hands of the French, but virtually controlled and protected by the warriors of Pontiac. After this abortive effort to reach Fort Chartres, Captain Pitman sailed from Mobile to make a sec- ond attempt. Hearing in New Orleans the commotion excited among the savages by the messengers of Pontiac, he was deterred from proceeding openly without an escort. It however occurred to him that he might reach his destination in the guise of a Frenchman, by going with a company of creole traders, but owing to the great danger of detection, this also was abandoned. In the meantime the ambassadors of Pontiac, true to the trust reposed in them, had traversed the immense forest solitudes, watered by the tortuous windings of the Mississippi, reeking with the deadly exhalations of poisonous marshes. Visiting the tribes scattered over this vast wilderness, even to the southern ex- tremeot Louisiana, whither the fame of Pontiac had preceded them, they infused into them a spirit of resistance to British encroach- ments. Next repairing to New Orleans to demand military aid, they found the inhabitants excited over the transfer of their territory to the dominion of Spain. By a special provision New 156 : HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. Orleans had not been included in the cession made to England east of the Mississippi, and now they had just learned that their parent country had transferred all her remaining possessions to the crown of Spain. The inhabitants cordially hated the Span- iards, and their patriotic governor, mortified at the disgrace, be- came the victim of a disease that shortly afterward caused his death. Bowed with disease and shame, he received the messen- gers of Pontiac in the council hall of the town. Besides the French officials, a number of English officers were present at the interview. The orator of the Indian deputation was a Shawnee warrior, who, displaying the great belt. of wampum and pointing to the English, said : “ These red* dogs have crowded upon us moreand more, and when we ask why they doit, we are told that you, our French fathers, have given them our land. But we know they have lied. These lands are neither yours nor theirs, and no man shall give or sell them without our consent. Fathers, we have always been your faithful children, and we have come to obtain from you arms to aid usin this war.” After an ineffectual attempt by the governor to allay the animos- ity expressed in the speech, and a promise to furnish them with supplies for their immediate wants, the council adjourned till the next day, When, however, it again assembled, the dying gover- nor had breathed out his life. M. Aubrey, his successor, présided in his place. After one of the Indian orators, according to the solemn custom of his people, had expressed his regret for the sud- den death of the governor, a Miami chief arose and said : ““Since we last sat on these seats we have heard strange words. We have learned that you, whom we have loved and served so well, have given these lands on which we dwell to our common foe. We have also ascertained that the English have forbidden you to send traders to our villages, and that you, whom we thought so great and brave, have obeyed their commands like women, leaving us to die and starve in misery. e now tell you again that these lands are ours, and moreover that we can live without your aid and hunt and fish and fight as did our ancestors before us. All we ask isthe guns, the knives, and the hatchets we have worn out in fighting your battles.” To these home-thrusts of Indian invective, M. Aubrey could make but a feeble reply. Presents were distributed among them, but produced no effect on the indignant warriors, and on the mor- row they commenced their ascent of the great river.. The great influence of Pontiac in Illinois convinced General Gage, the successor of General Amherst, that as long as the posts of Ulinois remained in the hands of French officers and the flag of France was recognized in any part of the ceded territory, it would be impossible to eradicate from the minds of the Indians the phan- tom of French assistance. He therefore determined to send a force westward of sufficient magnitude to overcome all opposition, and at once terminate the war, by removing the cause. After the repulse of Loftus the southern route to Illinois was regarded as impracticable, and it was decided to send the troops by way of the Ohio. George Croghan and Lieutenant Frazer, accompanied by a small escort, were sent in advance to prepare the Indians for the advent of the contemplated expedition. Croghan had for years been a trader among the western tribes, and by the aid of his manly character had won the respect of the Savages, and was well fitted for the discharge of this important trust. The party set out *Alluding to the red coats of the British soldiers PONTIAC’S CONSPIRACY. 157 for Fort Pitt in February, 1765, and after having penetrated snow- bound forests and mountain defiles during the rigors of a severe winter, they arrived safely at the fort. Here Croghan was de- tained several weeks, for the purpose of having a consultation with the Shawnees and Delawares, along whose southern border the expedition was to pass. In the meantime, fearing that the delay attending his negotiations might have a prejudicial effect upon the tribes of Illinois, he sent Frazer immediately forward to enter upon the important duties with which they had been en- trusted. The icy blockade which during the winter had obstructed the navigation of the Ohio, now disappeared, and the party em- . barking in a canoe, descended with the current of the river near 1,000 miles without encountering opposition. But when a landing was effected the followers of Pontiac were on hand, and he met with a reception similar to that accorded to Morris the previous autumn. Buffeted and threatened with death, he abandoned the object of his visit, and fled in disguise down the river to seek a refuge among the French. The universal overthrow which had attended the efforts of the Indians in all the surrounding regions, _ caused them to look upon Illinois as sacred ground, and hence their determined efforts to prevent its desecration by the intru- sion of their hated foe. The English, having thus far failed to effect an entrance into the country by force and negotiations, now determined to try their hand at conciliation. They had heard of the wonderful influence exerted over the savages in this way by the French, and concluded that their own efforts might be attended with similar results. For this purpose they secured the services of a Frenchman, and sent him up the river with a boat load of goods, which he was instructed to distribute among the Indians as presents from the English. Intelligence of this movement traveled far more rapidly than the supplies, and Pontiac determined that they should subserve his own interest and not that of his enemies. He, therefore, watched the arrival of the boat, and no sooner had a landing been effected than his men leaped aboard, and having flogged the Frenchman and his crew, distributed the goods among themselves. As was customary, these supplies were soon squandered with reckless prodigality, and the savages when pressed with want turned to the French for assistance. Butthe latter were now expecting the arrival of a British force to take possession of the country, and fearing that punishment might overtake them for past offences, concluded it best to withhold their assistance. St. Ange and other officers, also believing that their successors would soon arrive, informed them that henceforth they must look for supplies to the English, whose good will it was now their interest to cultivate. Hunger itselfis more powerful than an “army with banners,” and when the savages saw other disasters equally appalling and imminent, the most resolute warriors began to hesitate in regard to ._ the further prolongation of the struggle. Even Pontiac, whose masculine fibre and enduring fortitude the ordinary vicissitudes of war failed to affect, began to waver when he learned that the highest French dignitaries refused to grant him aid. The expectations which had so long nerved his arm were fast vanishing, and with a sorrowful heart he beheld the vast civil and military com- ‘pbinations he bad formed, in a state of hopeless disintegration. 158 HISTORY: OF ILLINOIS. Deserted by allies onevery hand, there was no place of refuge whither he might fly for safety. In the south and west were fierce tribes, the hereditary enemies of his people; from the east came an overwhelming foe to engulf him, while the north, the home of his children and the scenes of his youthful activities and aspi- rations, was under the guns of an impregnable fortress. At present, unable to extricate himself from the labyrinth of impend- ing dangers,he was compelled to submit and wait. a future day of vengeance. 4 : '_ Croghan, having completed his conference with the Indians at Fort Pitt, with hisown men and a number of Delaware and Shaw- ree warriors, on the 15th of May, 1765, started down the Ohio. With little detention, he landed on the Illinois shore, a short dis- tance below the mouth of the Wabash.* Soon after disembark- -ing, he was unexpectedly greeted by a shower of bullets proceed- ing from tangled thickets on the banks of the river, whereby 5 of his men were killed and most of the remainder wounded. Imme- diately following the explosion of musketry, 80 yelping Kickapoos rushed from their coverts, and disarming the English, took posses- sion of all their personal effects. When thus rendered powerless, the assailants began to apologize for the dastardly attack. They declared to Croghan that the French had told them that his escort consisted of Cherokees, their mortal enemies, and that under this false impression, they had made the assault. This pretext was, however, another instance of the deception for which that tribe was distinguished, Though endeavoring to excuse their conduct on the plea of ignorance, it was afterward ascertained that they had dogged Croghan for several days, and knew well the charac- ter of hisescort. With less government over themselves than children, and filled with the instinct of devils, their real object was a wreak vengeance on the English and gratify a rabid desire for ood. . Carefully guarded as a prisoner, Croghan was conducted up the Wabash to Vincennes, where, fortunately, he met with a number of his former friends, who not only effected his release but sharply reprimanded his captors for their unjustifiable conduct. From Vincennes he was escorted farther up the river to Fort Watanon and entertained with much apparent cordiality by Indians with whom he had been previously acquainted. Here he spent several days in receiving and shaking hands with deputations of chiefs and warriors from the surrounding region, all of whom were appar- ently anxious to be on friendly terms with the English, and expressed a desire for the return of peace. In contrast with these evidences of good will, a Frenchman arrived with a message from a chief living in Illinois, urging the Indians in the vicinity of the fort to put the English ambassador to death. Despite this mur- derous request, he was assured by his savage friends that they would not only protect his person, but assist in taking possession of the country where the hostile chief resided. Unexpectedly a *“On the 6th of June pkey arrived at the mouth of the Wabash. Here they founda breastwork, supposed to have been erected by Indians. Six miles further, they encamped ata place called the ‘old Shawnee village,’ uponor near the present site of Shawneetown, which perpetuates its name. At this place they remained 6days for the purpose of opening afriendly intercouse and trade with the Wabash tribes ; and bal aoe Col Croghan sent Tiesee neers ete for Lord (Lieut. ?) Frazer who gone from Fo: as commandant at Fort res, and . St, Ang the former French commandant.”—MONNETTE, 1,946. ° " a re r PONTIAC’S CONSPIRACY. 159 messenger next came from St. Ange, requesting him to visit Fort Chartres and adjust affairs preparatory to his withdrawal from the fort. As this was in accordance with his intentions, he imme- diately set out, but had not proceeded far before he was met by Pontiac and a numerous retinue of warriors. The chief had come to offer terms of peace, and Croghan returned with him to the fort for consultation. The chiefs and warriors of the surrounding nations also met in council, and Pontiac, in the presence of the multitude, introduced the pipe of peace and expressed his concur- rence in the friendly sentiments which had been interchanged at the fort before his arrival. He declared that the French had misled him with the statement that the English proposed to stir up the Cherokees against his brethren of Illinois, and thus reduce them to servitude. The English, he agreed, might take possession of Fort Chartres and the other military posts, but sagaciously inti- mated that the French had never purchased the lands of the Illinois, and as they lived on them by sufferance only, their suc- cessors would have no legal right to their possession. Theamicable feelings manifested by the Illinois chiefs who were present, obviated the necessity of his proceeding farther westward, and he next directed his attention to the tribes of the north-east. Accompanied by Pontiac he crossed to Fort Miami, and descend- ing the Maumee, held conferences with the different tribes dwelling in the immense forests which shelter the banks of the stream. Passing thence up the Detroit, he arrived at the fort on the 17th of August, where he found a vast concourse of neighboring tribes. The fear of punishment, and the long privations they had suffered from the suspension of the fur trade, had banished every thought of hostility, and all were anxious for peace and its attendant bless- ings. After numerous interviews with difterent tribes in the old town hall, where Pontiac first essayed the execution of his treachery, Croghan called a final meeting on the 27th of August. Imitating the forest eloquence with which he had long been familiar, he thus addressed the convocation : “Children, we are very glad to see so many of you present at your ancient council fire, which has been negleeted for some time past. Since then high winds have blown and raised heavy clouds over your country. I now, by this belt, re-kindle your ancient fires, and throw dry wood upon it, that the blaze may ascend to heaven, so that all nations may see it and know that you live in peace with your fathers, the English. By this belt I disperse all the black clouds from over your heads, that the sun may shine clear on your women and children, and that those unborn may enjoy the blessings of this general peace, now so happily settled between your fathers, the English, and you and all your younger brethren toward the sunsetting.” Pontiac replied: “Father, we have all smoked together out of this peace pipe, and as the Great Spirit has brought us together for good, I declare to all the nations that T have made peace with the English. In the presence of all the tribes now assembled, I take the King of England for my father, and dedicate this pipe to his use, that thenceforth we may visit him and smoke together in peace.” The object of Croghan’s visit was now consummated, but before he departed he exacted from Pontiac a promise that the following spring he would repair to Oswego and enter into a treaty with Sir William Johnson, in behalf of the western nations associated with him in the war. «In the meantime a hundred Highlanders of the 42d regiment, those veterans whose battle cry had echoed over the bloodiest 160 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. fields of America, had left Fort Pitt under command of Captain Stirling, and descending the Ohio undeterred by the rigor of the season, arrived at Chartres just as the snows of early winter began to whiten the naked forests. The flag of France descended from the rampart, and with the stern courtesies of war St. Ange yielded up his post, the citadel of Illinois, to its new masters. In that act was consummated the double triumph of British power in America. England had crushed her hereditary foe; France in her fall had left to irretrievable ruin the savage tribes to whom her policy and self-interest had lent a transientsupport.”* The doomed nations were next to seal their submission to the power which had wrought their ruin, and British sway would be complete. Reminded of his promise to Croghan by the leafy drapery of summer, Pontiac repaired to Oswego, and for the last time appeared before the representatives of English sovereignty. In the midst of a large cuncourse, which the importance of the occasion had drawn together, he arose and said: “Father, we thank the Great Spirit who has given us this day of bright skies and genial warmth to consider the great affairs now before us. In his presence, and in behalf of all the nations toward the sunsetting, of which I am the master, I now take you by the hand. I call upon him to wit- ness, that I have spoken from my heart, and in the name of the tribes which I represent, I promise to keep this covenant as long as I live.” Having now fulfilled his promise, he retired from the scene of his humiliation with a sadheart. Before his fierce glance the vail which hides the present from the future was withdrawn, and he saw his people, deceived by intruding strangers, driven from the home of their ancestors and fleeing westward to perish on the desert with hunger. After the treaty he returned to the west, and for three years buried his disappointment in the seclusion of its dark forests, providing as a common hunter for his family. In the earlier part of the year 1769, some slight disturbance occurred between the Indiaus of Illinois and some French traders living in and around St. Louis. Simultaneously Pontiac appeared in the excited region, but whether he was connected with the disturbance is not known. The English evidently regarded him with distrust, and determined to take his life to prevent a repetition of the bloody drama he had formerly enacted. Soon after his arrival he went to St. Louis and called on his old friend St. Ange, then in command of the Spanish garrison. For this purpose he arrayed himself in the uniform which had been presented him by Montcalm, and which he had the good taste never to wear except on important occasions. St. Ange and the principal inhabitants of the place gave him a cordial wel- come, and exerted themselves to render his visit agreeable. He had been there but a few days when he heard that there was a social gathering of the Indians at Cahokia, on the opposite side of the river, and informed his friend that he would cross over and see what they were doing. St. Ange, aware of the danger he would encounter, endeavored to disuade him from his purpose, but the chief boasting that he was not afraid of the English, departed. At Cahokia he found the Indians engaged in a drunken carousal, and soon becoming intoxicated himself, started to the neighboring woods, and shortly afterward was heard singing magic songs, in *Park wan, PONTIAC’S CONSPIRACY. 161 ae mystic influence of which he reposed the greatest confi- ence, There was an English trader in the village at the time, who, in common with the restof his countrymen, regarded him with the greatest distrust, and while the oportunity was favorable deter- mined to effect his destruction. He approached a vagabond Indian of the Kaskaskia tribe, and bribed him with a barrel of whiskey to execute his murderous intent. The assassin approached the woods, and at a favorable moment glided up behind the chief and buried his tomahawk in his brain. Thus basely terminated the carreer of the warrior, whose great natural endowments made him the greatest hero of his race, and with him ended their last great struggle to resist the inroads of civilized men. The body was soon found, and the village became a pandemonium of howling savages. His friends, worse than brutalized by their fiery potations, seized their arms to wreak vengeance on the perpetrator of the murder, but the Illinois, interposing in behalf of their countryman, drove them from the town. Foiled in their attempt to obtain retribution, they fled to the neighboring nations, and making known the momentous intelligence, a war of extermination was declared against the abettors of this crime. Swarms of Sacs, Foxes, Pottawatomies and other northern tribes who had been fired by the eloquence of the martyred chief, descended to the plains of Illinois, and whole villages were extirpated to appease his shade.* St. "An ge pro- cured the body of his guest, and mindful of his former friendship buried it with the honors of war near the fort under his command at St. Louis. His proud mausoleum is the great city which has since risen above his unknown grave, and his loud requiem the din of industry and the tramp of thousands descended from the race he hated with such remorseless rancor. The forest solitudes through which he loved to wander have been swept away, his warriors are no more, and the rusty relics of their former existence can only be found in the cabinet of the antiquary, while the great river which floated only their frail canoes is now beat into foam by the powerful enginery of the passing steamboat. -*It was at this time that the tragedy before described, on the Rock of St. Louis was enacted, which has since been known as “Starved Rock.” Al CHAPTER XV. 1765-78 —ILLINOIS AS A BRITISH PROVINCE — Partial Exodus of the French— Their Dislike of English Law, and Restoration of their Own by the Quebec Bill— Land Grants by British Commandants—Curious Indian Deeds—Conditon of the Settlements in 1766, by Captain Pitman—Brady’s and Meillette’s Expeditions to the St. Joseph in 1777-78. It was on the 10th of October, 1765, that the ensign of Fiance was replaced on the ramparts of Fort Chartres by the flag of Great Britain. At the time the colonies of the Atlantic seaboard were assembled in preliminary congress at New York, dreaming of lib- erty and independence for the continent, while the great valley east of the Mississippi, with its broad rivers rushing from the mountains and gathering in the plain, its vast prairies unsurpassed for their wealth of soil, its boundless primeval forests with their deep solitudes, into which were presently to be summoned the eager millions of many tongues to build their happy homes, passed finally from the dominion of France under the yoke of Great Britain.* Besides being constructively a part of Florida for over 100 years, during which time no Spaniard set foot upon her soil or rested his eye upon her beantful plains, Illinois, for nearly 90 years, had been in the actual occupation of the French, their puny settlements slumbering quietly in colonial dependence on the far- off waters of the Kaskaskia, Illinois and Wabash. But the Anglo- Saxon had gained at last a permanent foot-hold on the banks of the great river, and a new life, instinct with energy and progress, was about to be infused into the country. M. Neyon de Villiers, long the commandant of Fort Chartres, kept from the French, and particularly the Indians, so long as he could, a knowledge of the cession of the country to Great Britain by the treaty of Paris, and finally, when it had gained publicity and when the power and influence of the great Indian conspirator was broken, rather than dwell under the detested flag of the con- queror, he abandoned Illinois in the summer of 1764, followed by many of the inhabitants, to New Orleans. The command of the fort and country then devolved upon M. St. Ange de Bellerive, a veteran Canadian officer of rare tact and large experience, who, 40 years prior, had escorted Charlevoix through the West, the Jesuit travelermentioning him withcommendation. His position required “Bancroft. 162 BRITISH OCCUPATION. 163 skill and address to save his feeble colony from a renewed war with the English, and from a general massacre by the incensed hordes of savages under Pontiac surrounding him. By the home government he had been advised of the cession to the British, and ordered to surrender the country upon their arrival to claim it. By repeated embassies from Pontiac and from various warlike tribes toward the east, he was importuned for assistance against the English, and unceasingly tormented by the Dlinois demand- ing arms and ammunition. But in various dexterous ways, he put off from time the importunate savages witb fair speeches and occa- sional presents, while he anxiously awaited the coming of the British garrison to take possession and relieve him of his dilemna.* After the evacuation of Fort Chartres, he also retired from the country, conducting his feeble garrison of 21 soldiers to the infant settle- ment of St. Louis, where, in the absence of any Spanish rule as yet, he continued to exercise the functions of his office with great satisfaction to the people until November, 1770, when his authority was superceded by Piernas, commandant under the Spanish gov- ernment. By a secret treaty, ratified November 3, 1762, the king of France had ceded to the king of Spain all the territory west of the Mississippi to its remotest tributaries, including New Orleans ; but the civil jurisdiction of Spain was not enforced in Upper Louis- iana until 1769. Prior to his departure, with a fatherly care and benevolent intent, St. Ange instituted for those he left behind in Illinois some wise and salutory regulations regarding titles to their lands.} The exodus of the old Canadian French was large just prior,and during the British occupation. Unwilling to dwell under the flag of their hereditary enemy, many, including some of the wealth- iest families, removed with their slaves and other personal effects, mostly to Upper Louisiana, just across the Mississippi, and. settled in the small hamlet of St. Genevieve. Others joined and aided Laclede in founding the present great city of St. Louis, the site of which had then but: just been selected as a depot for the fur com- pany of Louisiana. The number of inhabitants of foreign lineage residing in the Illinois settlements was estimated as follows: White men able to bear arms, 700; white women, 500; their chil- dren, 850; negroes of both sexes, 900; total, 2,950. Bythehegira, one-third of the whites and a greater proportion of the blacks removed, leaving probably less than 2,000 souls at the commence- ment of the British occupation, during which the influx did not more than keep pace with theefflux. Few English or Americans even visited the country under the British rule,and less settled. Searcely an Anglo-Saxon (other than the British troops, traders, officers and favored land speculators) was seen there during this time, and until the conquest of Clark in 1778. Captain Sterling, of the 42d Royal Highlanders, brought out with him, and in taking possession of Fort Chartres, published the following proclamation : “By His Excellency, Thomas Gage, Major-General of the King’s armies, Colonel of the 22d regiment, General commanding in chief all the forces of His Majesty in North America, ete., etc: *See his letter to Governor D' Abbadie, Sept. 9th. +Monette’s Valley of the Mississippi. +Peck’s Annals of the West. 164 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. - “Whereas, by the peace concluded at Paris, on the 10th of February, 1763, the country of the Illinois has been ceded to His Britannic Majesty, and the taking possession of the said country of the Dlinois by troops of His Majesty, though delayed, has been determined upon, we have found it good to make known to the inhabitants— : oats , “That His Majesty grants to the inhabitants of the Illinois the liberty of the Catholic religion, as it has already been granted to his subjects in Canada; he has consequently given the most precise and effective orders, to the end that his new Roman Catholic subjects of the Illinois may exercise the worship of their religion according to the rights of the Roman Church, in the same manner as in Canada; . : “That His Majesty, moreover, agrees that the French inhabitants, or others, who have been subjects of the Most Christian King,,-may retire in full safety, and freedom, whereverthey please, even to New Orleans, or any other part of Louisiana, although it should happen that the Spaniards take possession of it iu the name of His Catholic Majesty ; and they may sell their estate, provided it be to subjects of His Majesty, aud transport their effects, as well as persons, without restraint upon their emigration, under any pretense whatever, except in consequence of debts or of criminal process ; “That those who choose to retain their lands and become subjects of His Majesty, shall enjoy the same rights and privileges, the same security for their persons and effects and liberty of trade, as the old subjects of the King; “That they are commanded, by these presents, to take the oath of fidelity and obedience to His Majesty, in presence of Sieur Sterling, Captain of the Highland regiment, the bearer hereof, and furnished with our full powers for this purpose ; “That we recommend forcibly to the inhabitants, to conduct themselves like good and faithful subjects, avoiding by a wise and prudent demeanor all cause of complaint against them ; “That they act in concert with His Majesty’s officers, so that his troops may take peaceable possession of all the posts, and order be kept in the country ; by this means alone they will spare His Majesty the necessity of recurring to force of arms, and will find themselves saved from the scourge of a blood y war, and a all the evils which the march of an army into their country would draw after it. “We direct that these presents be read, published, and posted up in the usual places. “Done and given at Headquarters, New York. Signed with our hand, sealed with our seal at arms, and countersigned by our Secretary, this 30th of De- cember, 1764. “Trtomas Gaae, [L. 8.] “ By His Excellency: “@. Marorin.” With such fair and liberal concessions, so well calculated to gain the favor and affection of the French, and stay their emigration, Captain Sterling began the government of this isolated colony. But it was destined to be of short duration. He died some three months after his arrival, leaving the office of commandant vacant. Under these circumstances their former beloved commandant, M. St. Ange, returned to Fort Chartres and discharged the duties of the office until a successor to Captain Sterling should be sent out. Major Frazer was next sent out from Fort Pitt. He exercised a brief but arbitrary power over the settlements, when he was re- lieved by a Colonel Reed, who proved for the colonists a bad exchange. For 18 months he enacted the petty tyrant by a series of military oppressions over these feeble settlements, which were, by reason of their isolation, entirely without redress. Hewas, how- ever, at last removed and succeeded by Lieutenant Colonel Wil- kins, who arrived September 5, 1768. He brought orders for the establishment of a court of justice in Illinois for the administra- tion of the laws and the adjustment and trial of all controversies BRITISH OCCUPATION. 165 existing between the people relating to debts or property, either real or personal. On the 21st of November, 1768, Col. Wilkins issued his procla- mation for a civil administration of the laws of the country. For this purpose he appointed seven magistrates or judges, from among the people, as a civil tribunal, to hold monthly terms of court. The names of these first exponents of the principles of the common law of England upon the soil of Illinois, we are unable to transmit. A term of this court was held, commencing December 6, 1768, at Fort Chartres, which was the first common law juris- diction ever exercised within the present limits of Illinois. A1- though we call this a common law court, it was in point of fact a very nondescript affair. It was a court of first and last resort—no appeal lay from it. It was the highest, as well as lowest—the only court in the country. It proved anything but popular, and it is just possible that the honorable judges, themselves taken from among the people, may not have been the most enlightened exponents of the law. The people were under the laws of England, but the trial by jury—that great bulwark of the subject’s right, coeval with the common law and reiterated in the British Consti- tution —the French mind was unable to appreciate, particu- larly in civil trials. They thought it very inconsistent that the English should refer nice questions relating to the rights of property to a tribunal consisting of tailors, shoemakers or other artisans and tradespeople, for determination, rather than the judges learned in the law. While thus under the English admin- istration civil jurisprudence was sought to be brought nearer to. the people, where it should be, it failed, because, owing to the teachings and perhaps genius of the French mind, it could not be made of the people. For near 90 years had these settlements been ruled by the dicta and decisions of theocratic and military tribu- nals, absolute in both civil and criminal cases, but, as may well be imagined, in a post so remote; where there was neither wealth, culture nor fashion, all incentives to oppress the colony remained dormant, and the extraordinary powers of the priests and com- mandants were exercised in a patriarchal spirit which gained the love and implicit confidence of the people. Believing that their rulers were ever right, they gave themselves no trouble or pains to review their acts. Indeed, many years later, when Illinois had passed under the jurisdiction of the United States, the perplexed inhabitants, unable to comprehend the to them complicated ma- chinery of republicanism, begged to be delivered from the intoler- able burden of self-government and again subjected to the will of a military commandant. : In 1774 the English Parliament restored to the people their ancient laws in civil cases, without the trial by jury; guaranteed the free exercise of their religion, and rehabilitated the Roman Catholic clergy with the privileges stipulated in the articles of capitulation of Montreal in 1760. The act was known as the “Quebec bill,” which extended the boundaries of the province of Quebec to the Mississippi, including all the French inhabitants at Detroit, Mackinaw, on the Wabash, and in the Illinois country. Its object was to firmly attach these remote French colonies, as well as all Canada, to the English government, and to thwart the rising opposition of the colonies on the Atlantic seaboard to its 166 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS policy. The latter strongly disapprobated it, viewing it as but another stroke of ministerial policy to secure the aid of the French toward their subjugation. The colonists were then openly arrayed against the arbitrary acts of the home government. At a conven- tion held at Falmouth, Mass., September 22, 1774, it was resolved that “As the very extraordinary and alarming act for establishing the Roman Catholic religion and French laws in Canada may introduce the French or Indians into our frontier towns, we recom- mend that, every town and individual in this country should be provided with a proper stock of military stores,” etc. ‘The French colonists, apprised of the bitter opposition of the English colonists to the Quebec bill, and believing that Puritanism was inclined to deprive them of the religious privileges granted by it, were bound the closer to the support of the government during the first years of the revolutionary war. It is asserted that the French supplied Indian war parties with arms and ammunition to commit depre- dations upon the western frontiers of the English settlements.* After the acquisition of New France by Great Britain, the king, by his proclamation of October 7th, 1763, forbade his subjects “making any purchases or settlements whatever, or taking pos- session of any of the lands beyond the sources of any of the rivers which fall into the Atlantic ocean trom the west or northwest.” The policy was to reserve this vast and fertile region as a hunting ground for the Indians, and by means of the lakes place within British control their enormous fur and peltry trade; to confine the English colonies to the seaboard within the reach of British ship- ping, which would be more promotive of trade and commerce, while the granting of large bodies of land in the remote interior, it was apprehended, would tend to separate ‘and render independent the people, who would want to set up for themselves.t Notwithstanding this policy of the home government, the most noticeable feature of Colonel Wilkins’ administration was the won- derful liberality with which he parceled out the rich domain over which he ruled in large tracts to his favorites in Ilinois, Philadel- phia and elsewhere, without other consideration than the requiring of them to re-convey to him an interest. Under the proclamation of the king, dated October 7, 1763, the taking or pur- chasing of lands from the Indians in any of the American colonies was strictly forbidden, without special leave or license being first obtained. In view of this prohibition, Colonel Wilkins and some others of the commanders during the British occupation of Illinois, from 1765 to 1775, seem to have considered the property of the French absentees as actually forfeited, and granted it away. But this transaction never received the sanction of the king; by no official act was this property in any manner annexed to the Brit- ish crown. True, under the laws of England, an alien could not hold land, yet to divest his title, and cause it to become escheated, a process in the nature of an inquisition was necessary. Did not the same rule apply in the case of a conquered country before the forfeiture of the lands of an absentee became complete? Colonel Wilkins’ grants amounted to many thousands of acres. One became afterwards somewhat notorious. It was made to *Dillon’s Ind. 90, 2 +See letter of the Royal Governor of Georgia to the British Lords of Trade, 1769 BRITISH OCCUPATION. 167 John Baynton, Samuel Wharton and George Morgan, merchants of Philadelphia—who, “trading in this country, have greatly con- tributed to his majesty’s service”—“ for range of cattle and for tilling grain,” said to contain 13,986 acres, but the metes and bounds disclosed it to cover some 30,000 aeres.* It was a mag- nificent domain, lying between the villages of Kaskaskia and Prairie du Rocher, in the present county of Randolph. The con- veyance opens and closes with the flourishes of the period: “ John Wilkins, Esq., lieutenant colonel of his majesty’s 18th, or royal regiment of Ireland, governor and commandant throughout the Illinois country, sends greeting,” etc., etc., whereunto he “set his hand and seal-at-arms at Fort Chartres, this 12th day of April, in the ninth year of the reign of our sovereign, Lord George the Third, king of Great Britain, France and Ireland,” etc., etc., 1769. A condition is annexed that “The foregoing be void if disapproved of by his majesty or the commander-in-chief.” On the 25th of June following, at Fort Chartres, George Morgan and J. Ramsey executed an instrument of writing, reciting a number of grants besides the foregoing, together with the names of the grantees, wherein in consideration of Colonel John Wilkins, “the better to promote the said service, has agreed tobe interested one sixth part therein,” they “engage that each of the before men- tioned persons shall assign over to the whole, and to Colonel Wilkins, five-sixth parts thereof,” etc. For the better carrying out of their plans, the British officers, and their grantees perhaps, committed a wanton outrage on the records of the ancient French grants at Kaskaskia, destroying to a great extent their regular chain of title and conveyances. -By act of congress of 1788, the Governor of the Northwestern territory was authorized to confirm the possessions and titles of the French and Canadian inhabitants and other settlers on the public lands, who, on or before 1788, had professed themselves citizens of the United States, or any one of them. Governor St. Clair confirmed many of these grants in a very loose manner, sometimes by the bundle. But this British grant of 30,000 acres, which had been assigned to John Edgar, was patented by the Governor to Edgar and his (the Governor’s) son, John Murray St. Clair, to whom Edgar, previous to the confirmation, had conveyed a moiety by deed. Much fault was found with this and many other transactions, and some grave charges were made by Michael Jones and E. Backus, U. 8. land commissioners for the district of Kas- kaskia, as to the manner of obtaining confirmation of innumerable old land grants. But the title to the claim in question was after- ward confirmed by the U. S. Government to Edgar and St. Clair, notwithstanding the adverse report of the commissioners. Edgar was for many years the largest land holder and richest man in Illinois. He had deserted the British naval service, and in 1784 came to Kaskaskia with a stock of goods. At an Indian council held at Kaskaskia, in 1773, an association of English traders and merchants, styling themselves “Illinois Land Company,” obtained, July 5th, from ten chiefs and head men of the Kaskaskias, Cahokias, and Peorias, by a curiously signed deed, two immense tracts of land, the first *American State Papers, vol. 11, Public Lands. +Am. State papers. 168 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. “Beginning at the mouth of the Huron creek, called by the French the river of Mary, being about a league below the mouth of the Kaskaskia river ; thence a northward of east course, in a direct line to the Hilly Plains, eight leagues or thereabouts, be the same more or less; thence the same course, in a direct line to the Crabtree Plains, seventeen leagues, or thereabouts, be the same more or less; thence the same course, in a direct line to a remarkable place known by the name of the Big Buffalo Hoofs, seventeen leagues, or thereabouts, be the same more or less; thence the same course, in a direct line to the Salt Lick creek, about seven leagues, be the same more or less; thence crossing the said creek, about one league below the ancient Shawneestown, in an easterly or a to the north of east course, in a direct line to the river Ohio, about four leagues, be the same more or less; thence down the Ohio, by the several courses thereof, until it empties itself into the Mississippi, about thirty-five leagues, be the same more or less; and then up the Mississippi, by the several courses thereof, to the place of beginning, thirty-three leagues, or thereabouts, be the same more or less.” This, it will be perceived by tracing the line, included ten or twelve of the most southerly counties in the State. The other tract was bounded as follows: “Beginning at a place or point in a direct line opposite tothe mouth of the Missouri river; thence up the Mississippi, by the several courses thereof, to the ‘mouth of the Illinois river, about six leagues, be the same more or less; and then up the Illinois river, by the several courses thereof, to Chicagou or Garlick creek, about nincty leagues or thereabouts, be the same more or less; then nearly a northerly course, in a direct line, to a certain place remarkable, being the ground on which an engagement or battle was fought, about forty or fifty years ago, between the Pewaria and Rinard Indians, about 50 leagues, be the same more or less; thence by the same course, in a direct line, to two remarkable hills, close together, in the middle of a large prairie or plain, about forty leagues, be the same more or less; thence a north-east course, in a direct line, to a remarkable spring, known by the Indians by the name of Foggy Spring, about fourteen leagues, be the same more or less; thence in the same course, in a direct line, to a great mountain to the northward of White Buffalo Plain, about fifteen leagues, be the same more or less; thence nearly a south- west course, in a direct line, to the place of beginning, about forty leagues, be the same more or less.” The consideration recited in the deed of conveyance was: 250 blankets, 260 stroudes, 350 shirts, 150 pairs of stroud and half thick stockings, 150 stroud breechcloths, 500 Ibs. of gunpowder, 4,000 Ibs. of lead, 1 gross of knives, 30 Ibs. of verinilion, 2,000 gunflints, 200 lbs. of brass kettles, 200 Ibs. of tobacco, 3 doz. gilt looking-glasses, 1 gross gun worms, 2 gross awls, 1 gross fire steels, 16 doz. of gartering, 10,000 lbs. of flour, 500 bus. of Indian corn, 12 horses, 12 horned cattle, 20 bus. of salt, 20 guns, and 5 shillings in money. This deed was duly signed by the Indian chiefs and attested by the names of ten persons, and was recorded in the office of a notary public at Kaskaskia, September 2d, 1773. The transaction was effected for the Llinois Land Company by a member named William Murray, then a trader in the Illinois country. There belonged to it two members in London, ten in Philadelphia, two in Lancaster, three in various counties of Penn- sylvania, one in Pittsburg, and George Castler and James Rumsey, merchants of the Ilinois country. The names indicate the members to have been mostly Jews. In 1775, Louis Viviat, a merchant of the Illinois country, acting as the agent of an association denominated the Wabash Land Company,* obtained by a deed dated October 18th, from eleven Piankeshaw chiefs, immense tracts of land lying on both sides of *We recognize in this company some of the same names as in the Illinois Company. BRITISH OCCUPATION. 169 the Ouabach river, one commencing at Cat river 52 leagues above Vincennes, to Point Coupee, with 40 leagues in width on the east side and 30 leagues (90 miles) on the west side—Illinois. Another tract, also on both sides of the river, beginning at the mouth of White river, to the Ohio, 50 leagues, and extending 40 leagues into Indiana and 30 into Illinois. The number of acres contained in these grants was about 37,497,600. The consideration was much the same as recited in the other purchases. The deed was regis- tered, as the other, at Kaskaskia. The title thus acquired to enormous bodies of fertile lands, was contrary to the King’s proclamation, and at best imperfect. But it was the revolt of the colonies and the establishment of their independence that frustrated the schemes of these powerful com- panies. Their grants might otherwise have been perfected by the King. In 1780 (April 29th), the two land companies effected a consolidation under the style of “The United Hlinois and Wabash Land Companies.” Through their agents they now applied to congress repeatedly for a recognition and confirmation of their Indian grants, in part at least, their efforts running through a period of 20 years—1787, 1791, 1797, 1804 and 1810; but that body was firm, and all their applications were rejected. We here give some valuable extracts from an old English report of 108 pages, entitled, “The present state of the European Settle- ments on the Mississippi,” by Captain Phillip Pitman, published at London in 1770. Captain Pitman was engineer in the British army and was sent out to make a survey of the forts and report the condition of the villages and improvements in these newly acquired territories of the British crown. This work is a docu- ment of rare value, filling up, as it does in a measure, a hiatus in Mlinois history for which there are no other authentic sources of information. He visited Iinois in 1766. Of Kaskaskia, he gives the following description : “The village of Notre Dame de Cascasquias is by far the most considerable settlement in the country of the Illinois, as well from its number of inhabi- tants as from its advantageous situation. * * c ae * “Mons. Paget was the first who introduced water-mills in this country, and he constructed a very fine one on the river Cascasquias, which was both for grinding corn and sawing boards. It lies about one mile from the village. The mill proved fatal to him, being killed as he was working it, with two negroes, by a party of the Cherokees, in the year 1764. “The principal buildings are the church and Jesuits’ House, which has a small chapel adjoining it; these, as well as some other houses in the village, are built of stone, and, considering this part of the world, make a very good appearance. The Jesuits’ plantation consisted of 240 arpents (an arpent is 85-100 of an acre) of cultivated land, a very good stock of cattle, and a brewery ; which was sold by the French commandant, after the country was ceded to the English, for the crown, in consequence of the suppression of the order. “Mons. Beauvais was the purchaser, who is the richest of the English sub- jects in this country ; he keeps 80 slaves; he furnishes 86,000 weight of flour to the King’s magazine, which was only part of the harvest he reaped in one year. Sixty-five families reside in this village, beside merchants, other casual people, and slaves. The fort, which was burnt down in October, 1766, stood on the summit of a high rock opposite the village and on the opposite side of the river. It wasan oblong quadrangle, of which the extreme polygon measured 290 by 251 feet. It was built of very thick square timber, and dove-tailed at the angles. An officer and twenty soldiers are quartered in the village. The officer governs the inhabitants, under the direction of the commandant at Fort Chartres. Here are also two companies of militia.” 170 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. Prairie du Rocher—“ La Prairie des Roches”—is described as being “ About 17 [14] miles from Cascasquias. It is a small village, consisting of 22 dwelling houses, all of which are inhabited by as many families. Here isa little chapel, formerly a chapel of ease to the church at Fort Chartres. The inhabitants are very industrious, and raise a great deal of corn and every kind of stock. The village is two miles from Fort Chartres. [This was Little Village, which was a mile or more nearer than the Fort.] It takes its name from its situation, being built under a rock that runs parallel with the river Mississsippi at a league distance, for 40 miles up. Here isa company of militia, the Captain of which regulates the police of the village. 2 “Saint Phillipe is a small village about five miles from Fort Chartres, on the road to Kaoquias. There are about sixteen housesand a small church standing; all of the inhabitants, except the Captain of the militia, deserted it in 1765, and went to the French side, (Missouri.) The Captain of the militia has about twenty slaves, a good stock of cattle, and a water-mill for corn and planks. This village stands on avery fine meadow, about one mile from the Mis- sissippi. “The village of Saint Famille de Kaoquias (Cahokia) is generally reckoned fifteen leagues from Fort Chartres and six leagues below the mouth of the Missouri. It stands near the side of the Mississippi, and is marked from the river by an island (Duncan’s) two leagues long. The village is opposite the center of this island ; it is long and straggling, being three-fourths of a mile from one end to the other. It contains forty-five dwelling houses, and a church near its center. The situation is not well chosen, as in the floods it is generally overflowed two or three feet deep. This was the first settlement on the Mis- sissippi. The land was purchased of the savages by a few Canadians, some of whom married women of the Kaoquias nation, and others brought wives from Canada, and then resided there, leaving their children to succeed them. The inhabitants of this place depend more on hunting and their Indian trade than on agriculture, as they scarcely raise corn enough for their own consumption ; they have a great plenty of poultry and good stocks of horned cattle. “The mission of St. Sulpice had a very fine plantation here, and an excellent house built on it, They sold this estate,and avery good mill for corn and planks, to a Frenchman who chose to remain under the English government. They also disposed of thirty negroes and a good stock of cattle to different people in the country, and returned to France in 1764. What is called the fort, is a small house standing in ‘the center of the village. It differs nothing from the other houses, except in being one of the poorest. It was formerly inclosed with high palisades, but these were torn down and'burnt. Indeed a fort at this place could be of but little use.” Regarding the soil, products and commerce, of the colony, Pitt- man says: “ The soil of this country, in general, is very rich and luxuriant; it produces all Kinds of European grains, hops, hemp, flax, cotton and tobacco, and European fruits come to great perfection. The inhabitants make wine of the wild grapes, which is very inebriating, and is, in color and taste, very like the red wine of Provence, In the late wars, New Orleans and the lower parts of Louisiana were sup- plied with fiour, beef, wines, hams and other provisions, from this country. At present its commerce is mostly confined to the peltry and furs, which are got in traffic from the Indians; for which are received in return such European pointes a8 are necessary to carry on that commerce and the support of its inhabitants. Of the Indians, he says: “The principal Indian nations in this country are, the Cascasquias, Kaho- quias, Mitchigamias, and Peoyas; these four tribes are generally called the Hlinois Indians. Except in the hunting seasons, they reside near the English settlemen‘s in this country. They are a poor, debauched, and detestable people. They count about 350 warriors. The Panquichas, Mascoutins, Mi- amies, Kickapous, and Pyatonons, though not very numerous, are a braveand warlike people.” | Of old Fort Chartres, the strongest fortress in the Mississippi valley, which was re-built by the French government in 1756, BRITISH OCCUPATION. 171 during the French and English war in America, Captain Pitman furnishes the following description: “ Fort Chartres, when it belonged to France, was the seat of the government of the Illinois. The headquarters of the English commanding officer is now here, who, in fact, is the arbitrary governor of the country. The fort is an irregular quadrangle; the sides of the exterior polygon are 490 feet. It is built of stone, and plastered over, and is only designed as a defense against the Indians. The walls are two feet two inches thick, and are pierced with loop- holes at regular distances, and with two port-holes for cannon in the facies and two in the flanks of each bastion. The ditch has never been finished. The entrance to the fort is through a very handsome rustic gate. Within the walls is a banquette raised three feet, for the men to stand on when they fire through the loop-holes. The buildings within the fort are, a commandant’s and a com- missary’s house, the magazine of stores, corps de garde, and two barracks; these occupy the square. Within the gorges of the bastion are a powder mag- azine, a bake house, and a prison, in the floor of which are four dungeons, and in the upper, two rooms, andan out-house belonging to thecommandant. The commandant’s house is thirty-two yards long and ten broad, and contains a kitchen, a dining-room, a bed-chamber, one small room, five closets for serv- ants, anda cellar. The commissary’s house (now occupied by officers) is built on the same line as this, and its proportion and the distribution of its apart- ments are the same. Opposite these are the store-house and the guard-house; they are each thirty yards long and eight broad. The former consists of two large store-rooms, (under which is a large vaulted cellar,) a large room, a bed- chamber, and a closet for the store-keeper ; the latter of a soldiers’ and officers’ guard-room, a chapel, a bed-chamber, a closet for the chaplain, and an artillery store-room. The lines of barracks have never been finished; they at present consist of two rooms each for officers, and three for soldiers; they are each twenty feet square, and have betwixt asmall passage. There are fine spacious Icfts over each building which reach from end to end; these are made use of to lodge regimental stores, working and entrenching tools, &c. It is generally believed that this is the most convenient and best built fort in North America. * * * Jn the year 1764, there were about forty families in the village near the fort, and a parish church, served by a Franciscan friar, dedicated to St. Anne. In the following year, when the English took possession of the coun- try, they abandoned their houses, except three or four families, and settled in the villages on the west side of the Mississippi, choosing to continue under the French government.” In 1756, when the fort was rebuilt, the intervening distance to the bank of the Mississippi was some 900 yards. A sand bar was forming opposite, to which the river was fordable. At the time of Captain Pitman’s visit, the current had cut the bank away to within 80 yards of the fort, the sand bar had become an island covered with a thick growth of cottonwoods, and the intervening channel was 40 feet deep. The great freshet of 1772, which inun- dated the American Bottom, produced such havoc upon the bank that the west walls and 2 bastions were precipitated into the rag- ing current of the mighty river. The British garrison abandoned it and and took up their quarters at Fort Gage, on the bluff of the Kaskaskia, opposite the ancient village of that name, to which the seat of government was removed. Since then the great citadel of New France has been aruin. Those of its walls which escaped destruction by the flood, were in great part hauled away by the neighboring villagers for building purposes. In 1820 the ruins were visited by Dr. Lewis C. Beck and Mr. Hanson of Illinois, who made an accurate drawing of the plan for the Illinois and Missouri Gazetter. Many of the rooms, cellars, parts of the walls, showing the opening for the large gate, port-holes, &c., were still found in a tolerable state of preservation. The exterior line of the walls measured 1447 feet. By 1850, adense forest sur- 172 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. rounded and covered the ruins, and trees, 3 feet in diameter, had grown up within the crumbling walls.* : Fort Gage, which continued to be the headquarters of the Brit- ish while they occupied the country, was, in shape, an oblong par- allelogram, 280 by 251 feet, built of large squared timbers. In 1772 the British garrison consisted of only 20 soldiers and an officer. In the village of Kaskaskia were organized 2 small companies of well disciplined French militia. When George Rogers Clark, in 1778, effected the bloodless conquest of Illinois, not a British sol- dier was on garrison duty in the country. M. Rocheblave, a French- man, was in command as the British governor.. He occupied Fort Gage, and in Kaskaskia the French militia was kept in good order. We find no chronicle of howlong Colonel Wilkins remained in command, or when the last remnant of the British garrison took up its line of departure. It is highly probable that these withdrawals were made with the breaking out of the war of the revolution. The Illinois French were remote from the main theatre of the revolutionary war; and while they had perhaps little sympathy with the object for which the colonies struggled, their hatred of their hereditary foe was active. In 1777, Thomas Brady, whom they commonly called “Monsieur Tom,” a courageous and enter- prising Pennsylvanian who had wandered outto Cahokia, organized there and at Prairie du Pont a band of 16 volunteers, and in Octo- ber, proceeding to the British post on the St. Joseph in Michigan, surprised and attacked the fort in the night time, defeating the garrison of 21 men. A negro slave who had escaped from the French in Illinois, was killed in his flight. A large quantity of goods for the Indian trade, fell into the hands of the victors, which doubtless had been one incentive to the expedition. With these, their homeward journey was retarded, and the British traders, having rallied the soldiers and stirred up the Indians, with a large force made pursuit and fell upon the camp of the marauders on the Calumet in the night time, killing 2, wounding 2 more (who were afterward dispatched with the tomahawk) and made prisoners of the rest. Brady, in being sent East, effected his escape, and later returned to Cahokia, where he married the celebrated widow LeCompt. The following year, while Colonel Clark was conducting his expedition against Kaskaskia, Paulette Meillet, the founder of Peoria, which was then called Laville a Meillet, who was a remarkable character for bravery, brutality and enterprise, burning to avenge the disaster of Brady’s party, in which were many of his relatives, assembled about 300 warriors, red, white aud mixed, and marehed thence to St. Joseph. On the way, through the broad praries on foot under the rays of the summer’s sun, M. Amlin, one of his men, exhausted with fatigue, gave out. Celerity and secrecy being essential to success, and unwilling to be encumbered with the sick, the soldier fell a sacrifice to the toma- hawk, sunk in his brain by the brutal commander. Arriving at the post, the fort was surrounded, and, after an obstinate engage- ment, the garrison surrendered and was permitted to retire to Canada. The prisoners of Brady’s party were released, and the stores of peeves said to have amounted to $50,000, were brought away eoria. *Reynold’s Pioneer History. +See Peck's Annals of the West. CHAPTER XVI. 1778—CONQUEST OF ILLINOIS, BY GEORGE ROGERS CLARK. While the colonists of the east were maintaining a fierce struggle with the armies of England, their western frontiers were ravaged by merciless butcheries of Indian warfare. The jealousy of the savage had been aroused to action by the rapid extension of American settlements westward and the improper influence exerted by a number of military posts garrisoned by British troops in different parts of the west. To prevent indiscriminate slaughters arising from these causes Illinois became the theatre of some of the most daring exploits connected with American history. The hero of these achievements by which this beautiful land was snatched asa gem from the British crown, was George Rogers Clark. He was born in Albemarle county, Virginia, November 19, 1752, and like his great cotemporary of the Revolution in his youth studied _and practiced the art of surveying land. The manly exercise con- nected with the original surveys of the country seemed to create a partiality for the adventurous exposure of military life. Little is known in regard to Clark’s early history. It is said he became a proficient in geography and devoted considerable time to the study of mathematics, but. owing to the imperfect condition of the schools and the exciting times of his youth, the presumption is that his education was confined to the useful rather than ornamental branches of learning. Shortly after attaining his majority he en- listed as a staff officer in Governor Dunmore’s war and with many other daring spirits of the times was present in the campaign of 1774 on the river Scioto. For meretorious conducthe was offered a commission in the royalservice which, owing to the unfriendly feel- ing then existing between the colonists and the mother country and unsatisfactory termination of the war, he declined. Dunmore became apprehensive that the colonists would rebel, and it was believed by Washington and others that he was instructed to so treat with the Indians that he could use them as allies in case of revolt. A spirit for adventure being awakened in the mind of young Clark by the war in 1775 he visited the wilds of Kentucky. Here he found the pioneers in a state of excitement as to whether the country on the south side of the Kentucky river was a part of the territory of Kentucky or Virginia. At the suggestion of Clark a meeting was called for considering the subject and devising the best means of remedying the perplexed state of affairs. The Ineeting was duly held and a paper prepared setting forth their grievances, and Clark and Gabriel Jones were appointed i ae it 174 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. before the legislature of Virginia. The envoys started on their journey, and after suffering the most distressing hardships arrived at the county of Bottetourt where they heard that the legislature had just adjourned. At the reception of this news Gabriel Jones returned to the settlement on the Holstein river and Clark pro- ceeded on his way to Hanover county, where he found Governor Henry lying sick at his private residence. Clark made known to him the object of his visit, which the executive cordially ap- proved, and to further his views gave him a letter to the council tor further consideration. At the fall term of the Legislature of 1776, Clark and Jones presented their Kentucky petition to that body, and despite the efforts of Henderson and other North Caro- lina land speculators, the disputed territory was erected into the county of Kentucky, which embraced the limits of the present State of the same name. In addition’to this political recognition, the parent State gave 500 lbs. of powder for the defense of the isolated settlement, a gift which now seems small, but then looked large, for the tremendous struggle of the revolution demanded all the energies of the donor to protect her own people and firesides from the ravages of the enemy. Clark’s great services for Kentucky and the good will inspired by his manly appearance and genial manners induced the pioneers to place him at the head of their irregular militia, and he soon instituted such effective means of defense that in all the fierce conflicts with the savages, which gave Kentucky the name of “Bloody Ground,” his valor was more than equal to the emergency. — Intimately acquainted with the progress of colonization west of the Alleghanies, he was the first to fully comprehend the advan- tages which would arise from the extension of American conquest to the banks of the Mississippi. While associated with the mili- tary operations in Kentucky, his sagacity enabled him to trace the Indian ravages to the instigations of British emissaries at Kas- kaskia, Vincennes, Detroit and other places in their possession. These remote posts furnished the Indians with clothing and mili- tary stores, and Clark believing that their capture was the only possible way to abate the evils caused by their savage allies, sent two spies by the name of Moore and Dunn, to learn the nature of their defences. They having made observations returned and re- ported that their militia was well organized and active; that the predatory excursions of the Indians were encouraged by the British authorities and thatnotwithstanding British agents had endeavored by misrepresentation to prejudice the minds of the French inhab- itants against the colonists many of them were evidently in favor of their cause and interests. Clark, furnished with this informa- tion, again started to Virginia to make known to the government his plans respecting the subjugation of these British outposts. While on the road thither, fortunately for the enterprise which he had in view, the battle of Saratoga was fought, and resulting in victory to the Americans, prepared the public mind for a more spirited prosecution of the war. On reaching the capital, Clark’s impressive representations captivated the mind of Governor Henry with the idea of subduing these British strongholds in the centre of their savage confederates. The enterprise, however, was re- garded as extremely hazardous, and so great was secrecy indis- pensable to success that it was not deemed prudent to entrust the BRITISH OCCUPATION. "4195 direction of itto thelegislature. Being interrogated by Jefferson as. to what he would do in case of defeat, he replied “cross the Missis- sippi and seek the protection of the Spaniards.” The plan was so thoroughly digested thatthe approbation of the council was readily obtained, and to secure men, George Wythe, Thomas Jefferson and. George Mason pledged themselves, if the enterprise was successful, to use their influence to secure a bounty of 300-acres of land for every one engaged in the service. Governor Henry gave him 1200 pounds in depreciated currency, and an order on the commandant of Ft. Pitt for ammunition boats, and other necessary equipments. He also furnished instructions, one set authorizing him to enlist 7 companies of 50 men each for the defense of Kentucky, and the other was drawn as follows: “ Lieut, Colonel George Rogers Clark : “You are to proceed with all convenient speed to raise 7 companies of soldiers, to consist of 50 men each, officered in the usual manner, and armed most prop- erly for the enterprise; and with this force attack the British force at Kaskas- kia. It is conjectured that there are many pieces of cannon, and military stores to a considerable amount at that place, the taking and preservation of which would be a valuable acquisition to the state. If youare so fortunate, therefore, as to succeed in your expedition, you will take every possible measure to secure the artillery and stores, and whatever may advantage thestate. For the transportation of the troops, provisions, etc., down the Ohio, you are to apply _ tothe commanding officer at Fort Pitt for boats, and during the whole trans- action you are to take especial care to keep the true destination of your force secret ; its success depends upon this. Orders are, therefore, given to Captain Smith to secure the two meu from Kaskaskia. It is earnestly desired that ~syou show humanity to such British subjects aud other persons as fall into your hands. Ifthe white inhabitants of that post and neighborhood will give un-- doubted evidence of their attachment to this state, for it is certain they live within its limits, by taking the test prescribed by law, and by every other way and means in their power, let them be treated as fellow-citizens, and their ersous and property be duly respected. Assistance aud protection against all cnemies, whatever, shall be afforded them, and the commonwealth of Virginia is pledged to accomplishit. But if these people will not accede to these reason- able demands, they must feel the consequences of war, under that direction of humanity that has hitherto distinguished Americans, and which it is expected you will ever consider as the rule of your conduct, and from which you arein no instance to depart. The corps you are to command are to receive the pay and allowance of militia, and to act under the laws and regulations of this state now in force as to militia. The inhabitants of this post will be informed by you that in case they accede to the offers of becoming citizens of this common- wealth, a proper garrison will be maintained amcng them, and every attention bestowed to render their commerce beneficial ; the fairest prospects being opened to the domiuions of France and Spain. It is in contemplation to establish a post near the mouth of the Ohio. Cannon will be wanted to fortify it. Part of those at Kaskaskia will be easily brought thither, or otherwise secured as circumstances make necessary. You are to apply to General Hand, at Pitts- burg, for powder and lead necessary for this expedition. If he cannot supply it, the person who has that which Captain Sims brought from New Orleans cap. Lead was sent to Hampshire, by my orders, and that may be delivered to you. Wishing you suctess, [am your humble servant, P. Henry. ” These instructions breathe a generosity and humanity in strik- ing contrast with the spirit of the British government, whose ininions were suffering our soldiers to perish by thousands in prison-ships for the want of food and offering bounties to encour- age the merciless savages to murder and scalp our helpless women and children. It was thought best to raise the requisite number of troops west of the Alleghanies, as the colonies needed all the 176 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. available forces of the east for the Atlantic defences. To enlist men Major William B. Smith went to the settlement of the Hol- stein, and for the same purpose Captains Leonard Helm and Joseph Bowman visited other localities. Clark proposed to get assist- ance at Pittsburg, but on account of jealousy arising from the rival claims of Pennsylvania and Virginia to the dominion of the Kentucky settlements, he was unsuccessful, and the latter colony furnished the troops. His real destination being unknown, many thought it would be better to remove the Kentuckians than to attempt their defence while their own citadels and the whole country round them was threatened by the savage confederates of England. Clark in the meantime being informed that Major Smith had raised 4 companies, and that Captains Helm and Bow- man would join him with two others at Brownsville, on the. Monongahela, made no further attempts to secure enlistments at Fort Pitt. Major Smith’s men were to go by way of Cumberland Gap to Kentucky, and Clark, with the other troops, amounting to 300 men and a number of private adventurers, commenced the descent of the Ohio. At the mouth of the great Kanawa he was besought by Captain Arbuckle, commanding the fort at the junc- tion of the two rivers, for assistance in capturing a band of Indians who had attacked him the preceding day. Thinking, however, his own enterprise was of greater moment, and wishing to strictly comply with his instructions, he continued on his course. He landed at the mouth of the Kentucky, with the intention of erect- ing a fortification at that point, but after mature consideration abandoned it for a more favorable position farther westward, at the falls of the Ohio. While here, learning that of the 4 compa- nies promised by Major Smith, Captain Dillard’s alone had arrived in Kentucky, he wrote to Captain Bowman, informing him of his intention to establish a fort at the falls, and having in view an enterprise of the greatest importance to the country, requested him to repair thither with Major Smith’s men, and as many more as could be spared from the frontier stations. At this place he for- tified Corn Island, opposite Louisville, not only as a base of operations, but as a means of protecting boatmen, who, in pass- ing the rapids, were frequently attacked and plundered by the Indians. When joined by Captain Bowman’s party from Ken- tucky, it was discovered that the withdrawal of his forces from the country left it to a great extent without protection, and therefore only a portion of them were engaged, with the understanding that when the remainder of Major Smith’s men arrived the others should return for the defence of Kentucky. Clark now announced to his assembled forces the real destination of the expedition, and with the exception of Captain Dillard’s company, the project met the enthusiastic approbation of the men. Lest desértions might occur in the disaffected company, the boats were secured and sentinels stationed at different points where the Ohio was supposed to be fordable. Notwithstanding these precautions, one of Captain Dillard’s lieutenants and the most of the men, passing the senti- nels unperceived, waded to the opposite shore and disappeared in the woods. A mounted party the next day was sent in pursuit of the fugitives, with orders to kill all who refused to return, and although overtaken 20 miles from the river, such was their vigil- ance that only 8 were caught and brought back. “The disap- BRITISH OCCUPATION. 177 pointment caused by the loss of the men,” says Clark in his journal, “was cruel, and in its consequences alarming.” The remainder of the deserters, dispersed in the woods to elude pur- suit, suffered the most intense privations, and when finally they reached Harrodsburg, the brave Kentuckians were so exasperated at the baseness of their conduct that for a long time they refused to admit them into their stations.. The forces were now about to separate, and in a day of rejoicing and mutual encouragement the heroes of the Kaskaskia expedition took leave of their friends who were to return for the defense of Kentucky. After the departure of the latter, Clark’s little army, under the command of Captains Bowman, Helm, Harrod and Montgomery, only numbered 153 men. Everything being in readiness, on the 24th of June, 1778, while the sun was in a total eclipse, he left the position which he had fortified and fell down the river. This phenomenon fixes the time of Clark’s embarkation, and by the same means other impor- tant events of history, the dates of which were wholly unknown, have been determined with perfect precision. Science in modern times has so far divested occurrences of this kind of the terrors which they excited in ancient armies, that among the men of the expedition but little importance was attached to the eclipse, as a harbinger for good or evil. All unnecessary baggage was left behind that they might not be encumbered in the difficult march which they proposed to make across the country, in order to reach unperceived the post which they designed to capture. Clark was anxious to make an assault upon the post of Vincennes, but the greater extent of the French settlements in Illinois, the prospect of securing them as allies if they were conquered, and the facility of retreat to the Spanish possessions beyond the Mississippi, in case of defeat, inclined him to the original plan of the campaign. While descending the river a letter was fortunately received from Colonel Campbell, of Fort Pitt, stating that an alliance had been entered into between France and the United States, and that the army and navy of the former were coming to our assistance. This information was calculated to make a favorable impression upon the French and Indians of Illinois, and therefore of the greatest importance to the successful termination of the expedition. Landing on an island at the mouth of the Tennessee, the guard stopped a man by the name of John Duff and a number of other American hunters, from whom they also had the good fortune to obtain valuable information respect- ing the garrison at Kaskaskia. Duff and his party had recently been at that place, and he informed Clark that a French Canadian by the name of Rocheblave was in command; that he kept the militia well drilled; sentinels stationed on the Mississippi, and had ordered the hunters and Indians in their excursions through the country to watch for the rebels, or “Long Knives,” as they designated the Virginians. They also stated the fort was kept in order as a place of retreat in case they were attacked; that its de- fence was attended to more for the purpose of military discipline than from any apprehensions of immediate danger, and that if any assault was anticipated, its great strength would enable the garrison to make a formidable resistance. The declaration of Moore and Dunn respecting the fearful apprehensions with which the inhabitants regarded the Virginians was likewise corrobora- 12 178 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. ~ ted. Having obtained the hunters for guides, Clark drepped down the stream, and landing near Fort Massac, concealed the boats in a small creek emptying into theriver. The distance from this point to Kaskaskia is 120 miles, and at that time the inter- vening country was difficult to traverse, in consequence of streams, swamps and other obstructions. The expedition started across this tract in the direction of Kaskaskia, both leader and men sharing the vicissitudes incident to travel in the wilds of an un- cultivated region. Success depended entirely upon secrecy, and to send out hunting parties in pursuit of game, upon which they mostly depended for subsistence, it was feared might be the means of discovery. On the third day, John Saunders, the principal guide, becoming bewildered and being unable to point out the course, suspicion was immediately excitedin regard to his fidelity, and a cry arose among the men to put him to death. He, however, accompanied by a guard, was permitted to go to the adjoining prairie for further search, and was told unless he directed them into the hunters’ path leading to Kaskaskia, a road in consequence of having so fre- quently traveled he could not easily forget, he should certainly be hung. After spending some time in examining the features of the country, he exclaimed: “I know that point of timber, ” and point- ing out the direction of Kaskaskia established his innocence. In the afternoon of the 4th of July, 1778, the invading party, with their garments worn and _ soiled, and beards of three weeks’ growth, approached the village where their long and wearisome journey terminated, and concealed themselves among the hills east of the Kaskaskia river. Clark sent out parties to reconnoitre, and at night-fall, a detachment took possession of a house 3 of a mile above the town, and on the west side of theriver. From the family _ living in it, he learned that there were a great many men in town, that but few of them were Indians, and that the militia had recently been under arms, but no danger being discovered they were dismissed. Boats having been procured for transport- ing the troops, the forces were divided into 3 parties; 2 of which crossing to the west side of the river, were to proceed to different parts of the town, while the other, under Colonel Clark, was to capture the fort, on the east side. If Clark should be successful in securing the fort, at a given signal the other detachments, with a shout, were to take possession of the town and send heralds who could speak the French language, to warn the inhabitants that they would be shot down if they appeared in the street. Kaskaskia, at that time, contained about 250 houses, and the British officer, who had charge of the place after the revolt of the Atlantic colonies, endeavored to create in the minds of the unsus- pecting French the most dreadful apprehensions respecting the ferocity and brutality of the “ Long Knives ;” telling them that they not only plundered property but indiscriminately murdered men, women and children when they fell into their hands. The object of these falsehoods was to stimulate the people of these remote outposts to make a determined resistance in case they were attacked, and to induee them to supply the Indians with guns, ‘ammunition and scalping knives to aid them in their depredations upon the Americans. Clark now wisely concluded if he could sur- prise them fear would cause them to submit without resistance, BRITISH OCCUPATION. 179 and they would afterward become friendly from gratitude if treated with unexpected clemency. The plan of attack was successfully executed. Clark without resistance entered the fort through a postern gate on the side next to the river, and the others, passing into the village at both extremities. with the most hideous outcries, alarmed the unsuspecting inhabitants, who commenced screaming “the Long Knives,” “the Long Knives.” In about two hours after the surprise, the townsmen, panic stricken, delivered up their arms, and though the victory was complete it had been obtained without shedding a drop of blood. The victors, in obedience orders, rendered the remainder of the night a pandemonium of tumult. This artifice as it prevented opposition and the effusion of blood, was the most innocent means that could have been resorted to to inorder tobe successful. M.Rocheblave, the British commadant, was not aware that he was a prisoner till an officer of the detachment which had entered the fort, penetrated to his bedroom and tapped him on the shoulder. The public papers were either concealed or destroyed. It was supposed that the governor’s lady, presuming upon the deference which would be extended to her sex and rank, concealed them in her trunk, aud such was the chivalry of these ancient Virginians that, although the papers were supposed to be valuable, they suffered her trunk to be removed without examina- tion. In seeking for information during the night, they learned that a considerable body of Indians was encamped near Cahokia, 50 miles higher up the Mississippi, and that M. Cerre, the principal merchant of Kaskaskia and an inveterate hater of the American cause, was at St. Louis on his way to Quebec. This information respecting the intensity of his hatred was, perhaps, a misrepre- sentation. None of the French inhabitants of Lllinois were greatly attached to the British government, and it is probable that his unfriendly feeling was only the prejudice he, in common with the rest of his countrymen, entertained against the Virginians. His family and a‘large assortment of merchandise were then in Kaskaskia, and Clark thought that if these pledges were in his possession he could render the influence of this opulent merchant available in case an emergency should occur in which he might need it. A guard was accordingly placed about his house and seals put on his property, and also on all the merchandise belong- ing to other citizens of the place. On the 5th day Clark withdrew his forces from the town to posi- tions around it, and to augment the gloomy forebodings which had already unnerved the inhabitants, he sternly forbade all intercourse between them and his own men. After the removal of the troops the citizens were again permitted to appear in the streets, but when Clark perceived they assembled in groups and earnestly engaged in conversation, he caused some of the principal militia officersto be put in irons, without assigning any cause for the arrest or granting any opportunity for defense. This exhibition of arbi: trary power did not spring from a despotic disposition or a disregard for the principles of liberty. No one excelled Clark in the respect which he entertained for the rights of others, and he keenly felt himself the hardships which the necessities of his situ- ation compelled him to inflict upon those inhis power. The terror hitherto intense now reached its climax, and when hope had nearly 180 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. vanished Clark, who of all commanders had the clearest insight into human nature, granted an audience to the priest and five or six elderly men of the village. The shock which they received from the capture of their town, by an enemy which they regarded with so much horror, could only be equaled by their surprise when admitted to the presence of their captors. Their clothes were torn and soiled by the rough usage to which they had been exposed, and, as Clark says, they looked more frightful than savages. Their appearance, uncouth in theextreme, doubtless to the sensibility and refinement of the ancient French, seemed worse than the reality. After admission the deputatation remained sometime unable to speak and when at length their business was demanded they could not determine who should be addressed as commander so effectually had the hardships of the expedition obliterated the distinction between the chieftain and his men. Colonel Clark being pointed out, the priest in the most submissive tone and posture, said that “the people expected to be separated, perhaps never to meet again and they requested the privilege of meeting in the church to take leave of each other and commend their future lives to the protection of a merciful God.” Clark, aware they suspected him of hostility to their religion, carelessly remarked that “the Americans did not interfere with the beliefs of others but let every one worship God according to his convictions of duty,” that they might assemble in the church “but on no account must a single person venture outside of the village.” Some farther conversation was attempted, but that the alarm might not abate it was roughly repelled, Clark abruptly informing them that he had not time for further intercourse. The entire population immediately convened in the church, and the houses being deserted orders were given that they should not under any pretext be entered by the soldiers, and that all private property should be honorably respected. After remaining in church a long time the priest and a few others again called upon Colonel Clark, and expressed their thanks for the great favor which he had granted them and also a desire that he would inform them what disposition he proposed to make of the people. They stated that, owing to the remoteness of their situation they did not fully comprehend the nature of the contest between England and her colonies; that their conduct had been influenced by British commanders whom they were constrained to obey, and that some of their citizens had expressed themselves in favor of the Americans, whenever the restraint to which they were subject would permit. They added, their present condition was the result of war and they were willing to submit to the loss of property, but begged that they might not be separated from their families, and that some food and clothing might be retained for their future support. ; Clark having now sufficiently wrought upon their fear, resolved to try the effect of lenity. “What!” said he, abruptly addressing them, “do you mistake us for savages? Do you think Americans will strip women and children and take the bread out of their mouths?” ‘My countrymen,” said the gallant colonel, “disdain to make war upon helpless innocence. It was to protect our own wives and children that we penetrated the wilderness and subju- gated this stronghold of British and Indian barbarity, and not the despicable object of plunder. We do not war against Frenchmen BRITISH OCCUPATION, 181 The King of France, your former ruler, is the ally of the colonies; his fleetsand arms are fighting our battles, and the war must shortly terminate. Embrace which ever side you deem best, and enjoy your religion, for American law respects the believers of every creed and protects themin their rights. And now, to convince you of my sincerity, go and inform the inhabitants that they can dismiss their fears concerning their property, and families that they can eonduct themselves as usual, and that their friends who are in confinement shall immediately be released.” The revulsion of feeling which followed this speech can better be imagined than described. The village seniors endeavored to apologize for the suspicion they had entertained, upon the supposition that the property of a captured town belongs to the conauerers, but Clark gently dispensing with all explanations desired them immediately relieve the anxiety of their friends and strictly comply with the terms of a proclamation which he was about to issue. The good news soon spread throughout the village; the bell rang a@ merry peal and the people almost frantic with joy assembled in the church to thank God for their happy deliverance. Clark’s anticipations were fully verified, the inhabitants were allowed all the liberty they could desire and all cheerfully submitted to him as the commandant of the village. An expedition was now planned against Cahokia, and several influential Kaskaskians voluntarily offered to accompany it. They assured Clark that the Cahokians were their kindred and friends, and that when the situation of Kaskaskia was explained to them they would be willing to change their political relations. Their offer was accepted, and Major Bowman and his company were selected as one party for the new conquest, and the other the French militia commanded by their former officers, the entire detachment being but little inferior in numbers to that which invaded the country. Mounted on horseback the expedition reached Cahokia before the surrender of Kaskaskia was known to theinhabitants. On being perceived, the cry of “the Long Knives, the Long Knives,” as at Kaskaskia, created the most intense con- sternation among the timid portion of the little community. As soon, however, as the new French allies could notify them of the - change of government, this formidable appellation of the Virginians was changed to huzzas for freedom and the Americans. Major Bowman took possion of the fort without opposition; the Indian force in the vicinity was dispersed, and the inhabitants a few days afterward took the oath of allegiance. The success which had hitherto attended the efforts of Clark greatly exceeded the means employed, but such were the compli- cations of his position that he was compelled to use the greatest address in order to maintain it. He cultivated the most intimate relations with the Spanish on the west bank of the Mississippi, and instructed his men to create the impression that the head- quarters of his army was at the Falls of the Ohio; that reinforce- ments. were daily expected to arrive, and that when they came military operations would be resumed upon a more extended scale. This artifice enabled him to counteract the extensive influence of his adversaries, and ultimately triumph over their superior strength. 182 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. In the meantime M. Cerre, whose influence Clark had endcav- ored to obtain by securing his property and family, became anxious to return to Kaskaskia. Fearing to place himself in the hands of the American officer without some protection, he pro- cured letters of recommendation from the Spanish governor of St- Louis, and the commandant. of St. Genevieve, with a view to ob. taining a passport. Clark, however, refused his application, and intimated that it need not be repeated, as he understood that M. Cerre was a man of sense, and if he had not been guilty of encour- aging Indian barbarities, he need not apprehend any danger. These sentiments having been communicated to M. Cerre, he im- mediately repaired to Kaskaskia, and called upon Colonel Clark, who informed him that he was charged with inciting the Indians to plunder and murder the Americans, and that humanity required that such violators of honorable warfare should be punished according to the enormity of their crimes. The merchant, in reply to this accusation, said he challenged any man to prove that he had encouraged the depredations of the Indians, and that on the contrary, he could produce many witnesses who had heard him repeatedly condemn such cruelties in decided terms. He further remarked that he never interfered in matters of state, except when his business demanded it; that he was not well acquainted with the nature of the contest in which the colonists were engaged, and that these charges were perhaps preferred by some of his debtors, who sought by this means a release from their obligations. Being willing to submit to an examination in the presence of his accus- ers, Clark requested him to retire to another room, while he sum- moned themto appear. In a short time they came in, followed by a large part of the inhabitants, but when M. Cerre was brought into their midst they were confounded. Clark told them that he was unwilling to condemn any one without a trial; that M. Cerre was now in their presence, and if they found him guilty of the alleged crime he should be summarily punished. At the conclu- sion of these remarks, the witnesses commenced whispering with each other and retiring, till only 1 out of 7 was left. He being called on for his proof, replied that he had none, and M. Cerre was thus honorably acquitted. His friends and neighbors congratu- lated him upon the happy termination of the trial, and Clark informed him that although it was desirable he should become an American citizen, yet if he was not inclined to do so, he was at liberty to dispose of his property and remove from the village. M. Cerre was so pleased with the equitable and generous treat- ment which he had received at the hands of the American com- mander, he immediately took the oath of allegiance and thereafter remained the staunch friend of the new political power which he espoused. Clark never resorted to artifice or punishment except when he could make it conducive to the public good. In the cases narra- ted he kept up the appearance of rigor with the view to enhancing the favors which policy and the magnanimity of his own disposi- tion inclined him to grant. So adroit had been his management that he subdued without bloodshed all the French settlements within the present boundaries of Illinois. The captures, as we shall have occasion to show, were fraught with great consequences to the nation, and does it speak less honorably for him who, with BRITISH OCCUPATION. 183 great skill, had accomplished them with few instead of thousands, or because he had conquered without the shedding of blood instead of making the plains of Illinois gory with the blood of the enemy and that of his friends? The essence of true heroism is the same, whatever may be the scale of action, and although numbers are the standard by which military honors are usually awarded, they are in reality only one of the extrinsic circumstances. So important were Clark’s achievements considered, that on the 23d of November, 1778, he and his brave officers and men were voted the thanks of the Virginia House of Delegates for their extraordi- nary resolution and perseverance in so hazardous an enterprise, and the important services thereby rendered the country. In this extraordinary conquest the Americans were doubtless assisted by the affection which the French inhabitants still retained for their ancient Fatherland, now allied with the colonies. CHAPTER XVII. CLARK OBTAINS POSSESSION OF VINCENNES—TREA- TIES WITH THE INDIANS—VINCENNES FALLS INTO THE HANDS OF THE ENGLISH, AND IS RE-CAPTURED BY CLARK. fl Clark now turned his attention to the British post of St. Vin- cents (Vincennes), the subjugation of which would not only extend the dominion of his native State, but from its contiguity render his own position and government more seeure. He, therefore, sent for M. Gibault, who, being the Catholic priest both of Vincennes and. Kaskaskia, could give him any information he desired. He informed Clark that Governor Abbot had lately gone on business to Detroit, and that a military expedition against the place was wholly unnecessary. Desirous of having his parishioners free from the violence of war, he offered to induce the people to transfer their allegiance to the Americans without the assistance of troops. This proposition was readily accepted, and DeLafont and a spy were selected to accompany him. The embassy set off for Vincen- nes, and after a full explanation between the priest and his flock, the inhabitants concluded to sever their relations with the British government and take the oath of allegiance to the commonwealth of Virginia. A temporary governor was appointed, and the Amer- ican flag immediately displayed over the fort, to the great sur- prise of the Indians. The savages were told that their old father, the king of France, had come to life and was angry with them because they fought for the English, and that if they did not wish the land to be bloody with war they must make peace with the Americans. M. Gibault and party returned about the 1st of August, with the joyful intelligence that everything was peace- ably adjusted at Vincennes in favor of the Americans. This news was both a source of astonishment and gratification, as such a result was hardly to be expected. The 3 months for which Clark’s men had enlisted was now ter- minated, and his instructions being indefinite, he was at first at a loss how to proceed. If the country was abandoned at this junc- ture, the immense advantages already gained would be sacrificed, and, therefore, acting upon the discretion which necessity demanded, he re-enlisted as many of his own men as were willing to continue in the service, and commissioned French officers to raise a com- pany of the inhabitants. He established a garrison at Kaskaskia, under the command of Captain Williams, another at Cahokia under Captain Bowman, and selected Captain Sims, who had accompanied the expedition asa volunteer, to take charge of the men who wished to return. The latter officer was also intrusted 184 AMERICAN OCCUPATION. 185 with orders from Clark for the removal of the station from Corn Island, at the Falls of the Ohio, to the main land, and a stockade fort was erected where Louisville, the metropolis of Kentucky. has since been built. Captain John Montgomery, in charge of Rocheblave and the bearer of dispatches, was sent to Richmond, which had become the capital of Virginia. It had been the inten- tion to restore to the British commander his slaves, which had been seized as public property, and he and some of his friends were invited to dine with Clark and his officers, when the restitu- tion was to take place. M. Rocheblave, however, called them a set of rebels and exhibited such bitterness of feeling, that it was necessary to send him tothe guard-house and finally a prisoner to Virginia. The generous idea of returning the slaves to their former owner having been frustated by this provocation, they were subsequently sold for 500 pounds, which was divided among the troops as prize money. The government of Virginia in the meantime was informed of the reduction of the country and Clark desiring that a civil govern- ment might be instituted, an act was passed in October, 1778, organizing the county of Llinois which included all the territory of the commonwealth west of the Ohio river. This immense region, exceeding in superficial extent the whole of Great Britain and Ire- land, was at that time thelargest county in the world, and contained the best section of farming lands on the continent. A bill was also passed to raise 500 men for opening communication with New Orleans, forthe benefit of the isolated settlements, and Col. John Todd was appointed the principal officer in the government of the new county, and justice was for-the first time administered under the authority of Virginia. About the middle of August, Clark appointed Capt.Helm com- mandant of Vincennes and Indian agent for the department of the Wabash. His great prudence and intimate knowledge of Indian character eminently qualified him for the duties of this important trust. It was also the intention of Col. Clark to place a strong detachment under his command as soon as reinforcements should arrive from Virginia. At that time there lived in the vivinity of Vincennes a chief of the Piankashaw Indians, who possessed great influence over his people. He was complimented by his countrymen with the appel- lation of the Grand Door of the Wabash, in imitation of the title of Pontiac, who was styled the Grand Door of St. Joseph. Clark had exchanged messages with him through Gibault, the catholic priest, and he instructed Helm to secure his influence, as nothing could be dove within the Indian confederacy of the Wabash without his approbation. The American agent arriving safe at Vincennes, and being received with acclamation by the inhabitants, he imme- diately invited the Grand Door to a conference. The proud and pompous chief was pleased with the courtesies of Capt. Helm, who, in a friendly talk, communicated to him an invitation from Clark to unite with the “Long Knives” and his old master, the King of France. In reply to this invitation, he said that he was glad to see a chief of the “Long Knives” in town, but with the caution peculiar to Indian character, declined giving a definite answer, until he could confer with the principal men of his tribe. In all their inter- course, the Grand Door observed the ceremonies of the most 186 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. courtly dignity, and the American, to,operate on his vanity, exhibited the same pomposity, till after several days the interview was concluded. Finally, Capt. Helm was invited to attend a council of chiefs, in which the Grand Door informed him, in a strain of Indian eloquence, that “the sky had been very dark in the war between the ‘Long Knives’ and English, but now the clouds were brushed away he could see the ‘Long Knives’ were in the right, and if the English conquered them, they might also treat the Indians in the same way.” He then jumped up, struck his hands against his breast, and said, “he had always been a man and a warrior, and now he was a “Long Knife’ and would tell the red people to bloody the land no longer for the English.” He and his red brethren then took Capt. Helm by the hand, and during the remainder of his life, he remained the staunch friend of the Americans. Dying two years afterward, at his request he was buried with the honors of war, near the Fort of Cahokia. Many chiefs south of Lake Michigan followed the example of the Grand Door, and the British influence, which had caused great mischief to the frontier settlements, daily declined. Much of the success attending these negotiations was due to the influence of the French, for the Indians, relying implicitly upon their state- ments, became greatly alarmed at the growing power of the Ameri- cans. Clark’s method of effecting treaties with them was attended with remarkable success. He had studied the French and Spanish methods of intercourse, and thought their plan of urging them to make treaties was founded upon a mistaken estimate of their character. He was of opinion that such overtures were construed by the savages as evidence of either fear or weakness, and there- fore studiously avoided making the first advances. Unlike the English, who endeavored to win their good will by freely granting them presents, he either bestowed them reluctantly, or fought them until they were compelled to seek refuge in treaties as a means of self-preservation. The ceremonies attending his coun- cils with these sons of the forest, as they illustrated their charac- ter, are worth recording. The first convocation of this kind in which Colonel Clark was present, met at Cahokia about the 1st of September. The various partia’ had assembled, and as the Indians were the solicitors, one of the chjefs approached the table where Colonel Clark was sitting, beaut three belts, one of which was emblematical of peace, another contained the sacred pipe, and a third the fire to light it. After the pipe was lighted, it was first presented to the heavens, then to the earth, next forming a circle, it was offered to all the spirits, invoking them to witness their proceedings, and finally to Colonel Clark and the other members of the council. At the conclusion of these formalities, a chief arose and spoke in favor of peace, after which he threw down the bloody belt and flag, which had been given to him by the English, and stamped on them, as evidence of their rejection. Clark coldly re- plied that he would consider what he had heard and give them an answer on the following day. He however intimated that their existence as a nation depended on the determination of the coun- cil, and as peace was not concluded, he cautioned the chief not to let any of his countrymen shake hands with the white people, saying it would be time to give the hand when the heart also could be given with it. When he had ceased speaking, one of the AMERICAN OCCUPATION. . 187 chiefs remarked that such sentiments were like men who had but one heart and who did not speak with a forked tongue. The council then adjourned till the next day, and when, at the appoint- ed time the Indians reassembled, Clark thus addressed them: ‘“MEN AND WARRIORS: Pay attention to my words. You informed me yesterday that you hoped the Great Spirit had brought us together for good. I have thesame hope, and trust each party will strictly adhere to whatever is agreed upon, whether it be peace or war. I amaman and warrior, not acouncilor. I carry war in my right hand, peace in my left. I am sent by the great council of the Long Knives and their friends, to take possession of all the towns occupied by the English in this country, and to watch the red people; to bloody the paths of those who attempt to stop the course of the rivers, and to clear the roads for those who desire to be in peace. I am ordered to call upon the Great Fire for warriors enough to darken the land, that the red people may hear no sound but of birds which live on blood. I know there is a mist before your eyes. I will dispel the clouds that you may clearly see the causes of the war between the Long Knives and the English; then you may judge which party is in the right, and if you are warriors, as you rofess, prove it by adhering faithfully to the party which you shall be- — ieve to be entitled to your friendship.” After Clark had explained in detail the cause and effect of the war existing beween the English and the colonies, he thus con- cluded : ‘The whole land was dark; the old men held down their heads for shame, because they could not see the sun; and thus there was mourn- ing for many years over the land. At last the Great Spirit took pity on us, and kindled a great council fire at Philadelphia, planted a post, put a tomahawk by it and went away. The sun immediately broke out, the sky was blue again, and the old men held up their heads and assembled at the fire. They took up the hatchet, sharpened it, and immediately ut it in the hands of our young men, ordering them to strike the Eng- sh as long as they could find one on this side of the Great Water. The young men immediately struck the war post and blood was shed. In this way the war began, and the English were driven from one place to another, yntil they got weak, and then hired the red people to fight for them. The Great Spirit got angry at this, and caused your old father, the French King, and other great uations to join the Long Knives, and fight with them against all theirenemies. So the English have become like deer in the woods, and you can see that it was the Great Spirit that troubled your waters, because you have fought for the people with whom he was displeased. You can now judge who is in theright. I have already told you whoIam. Here is a bloody belt, and a peace belt; take which you please ; behave like men, and do not let your being sur- rounded by Long Knives cause you to take up one belt with your hands while your hearts take up the other. If you take the bloody path, you can go in safety and join your friends, the English. We will then try like warriors who can stain our clothes the longest with blood. If, on the other hand, you take the path of peace, and are received as brothers by the Long Knives, and then listen to bad birds that are flying through the land, you cannot longer be considered men, but creatures with two tongues, which ought to be destroyed. As I am convinced that you never heard the truth before, I do not wish ce to answer me before you have taken time for consideration. We will therefore part this evening, and when the Great Spirit shallbring us together again, let usspeak and think as men with but one heart and one tongue.” On the following day, the council fire was kindled with more than ordinary ceremony, and one of the chiefs came forward and sald: “We have listened with great attention to what the chief of the Long Knives told us, and are thankful that the Great Spirit has opened our ears and hearts to receive the truth. We believe you tell us the truth, 188 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. for you do not speak like other people, and that our old men are right who always saiti the English spake with double tongues. We will take the belt of peace, and cast down the bloodly belt of war; our war- riors shall be called home ; the tomahawk shall be thrown into the river, where itcan never be found; and we will carefully smooth.the road for your brothers whenever they wish to come and see you. Our friends shail hear of the good talk you have given us, and we hope you will send chiefs among our countrymen,.that they may see we are men, and adhere to all we have promised at this fire, which the Great Spirit has kindled for the good of all who attend.” The pipe was again lighted, the spirits were called on to witness the transactions, and the council concluded by shaking hands. In this manner alliances were formed with other tribes, and in a short time Clark’s power was so well established that a single soldier could be sent in safety as far north as the head waters of the streams emptying into the lakes. In the vicinity of the lakes the British retained their influence, some of the tribes being divided between them and the Americans. This sudden and extensive change of sentiment among the Indians, was due to the stern and commanding influence of Colonel Clark, supported by the alliance of the French with the colonies, and the regard which the Indians still retained for their first Great Father. It required great skill on the part of Clark, while in command of such dimin- utive forces, to keep alive the impression which had originally been made respecting the arrival of forces from the Falls of the Ohio. To create a favorable impression, the fees connected with the administration of justice were abated. The maintenance of friendly intercourse with the Spanish authorities, and the per- mission of trade among the inhabitants on both sides of the Mis- sissippi, was also productive of good will. ‘In his negotiation with the Indians, an incident occurred about this time which, from its romantic character, is worthy of mention. A large reward was offered the Meadow or Mascoutin Indians, who accompanied the other tribes to the council, to assassinate the American commander. For this purpose they pitched their camp on the same side of Cahokia creek occupied by Clark, dis- tant 100 yards from the fort and the American headquarters. It was arranged that a part of their number should cross the creek, which could easily be waded, fire in the direction of the Indian encampment, and then flee to the quarters of Clark, where, under the pretense of fear, they were to obtain admission and put the garrison to death. The attempt was made about 1 o’clock in the morning. The flying party having discharged their guns in such a manner as to cast suspicion upon the Indians on the oppo- site side of the creek, started directly to the American encampment for protection. Clark was still awake with the multiplied cares of his situation, and the guards being stronger than had been anticipated, presented their pieces and compelled the fugitives to halt. The town and garrison were immediately under arms; the Mascoutins, whom the guard had recognized by moonlight, were sent for, and being interrogated respecting their conduct, declared that they had been fired upon by enemies on the opposite side of the creek, and that they had fled to the Americans for refuge. The French, however, understanding them better than their conquer- ors, called for a light, and on examination discovered that their leggings and moccasins were wet and muddy, which was evidence AMERICAN OCCUPATION. 189 that they had crossed the creek and that the Indians they visited were friends instead of enemies. The intended assassins were dismayed at this discovery, and Clark, to convince the Indians of the confidence which he reposed in the French, handed over the culprits to them to be dealt with as they thought proper. Inti- mations were, however, made to them privately, that they ought to be confined, and they were accordingly manacled and sent to the guard-house. In this condition they were daily brought into the council, where he whom they had endeavored to kill, was forming friendly relations with their red brethren of other tribes. When all the other business of the council was transacted, Clark ordered the irons to be struck off, and said: ‘Justice requires that you die for your treacherous attempt upon my life during the sacred deliberations of a council. I had determined to inflct death upon you for your base designs, and you must be sensible that you have justly forfeited your lives; but on considering the meanness of watching a bear and catching him asleep, I have concluded that you are not warriors, but old women, and too mean to be killed by the Long Knives. Since, however, you must be punished for wearing the apparel of men, it shall be taken away from you, and you shall be furnished with plenty pf provisions for your journey _ home, and while here you shall be treated in every respect as _ squaws.” At the conclusion of these cutting remarks, Clark turned to converse with others. The offending Indians, expecting anger and punishment, instead of contempt and disgrace, were exceed- ingly agitated. After counseling with each other, one of the chiefs came forward, and laying a pipe and belt of peace on the table, made some explanatory remarks. The interpreter stood ready to translate these words of friendship, but Clark refused to hear them, and raising his sword and shattering the pipe, declared that the Long Knives never treated with women. Some of the other tribes with whom alliances had been formed, now interposing for the discomfitted Indians, besought Clark to pity their families and grant them pardon. To this entreaty he coldly replied, that “the Long Knives never made war upon these Indians; they are of a kind which we shoot like wolves when we meet them in the woods, lest they kill the deer.” This rebuke wrought more and more upon the guilty parties, and, after again taking counsel, two of the young men came forward, covered their heads with blankets, and sat down at the feet of the inexorable Clark. Two chiefs also arose, and standing by the side of the victims who thus offered their lives as an atonement for the crime of their tribe, again pre- sented the pipe of peace, saying, we hope this sacrifice will appease the anger of the Long Knife. The American commander, not replying immediately, as if still unsatisfied, the most profound silence reigned in the assembly, and nothing was heard but the deep breathing of the multitude, all turning their eyes upon Clark, as if to read in the expression of his countenance the fate of the devoted Indians. The sudden impulse caused by the heroism of this romantic incident, almost overcame the powerful nerve of Clark, who, from the first, had intended to grant these Indians peace, but with a reluctance, as he says, that should enhance its value. At length, to relieve the great suspense of the assembly, he advanced toward the young men and ordering them to uncover their heads and stand up, said: “I am rejoiced to find men 190 ° HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. among all nations; these two young warriors who have offered their lives a sacrifice, are at least proof for their own countrymen. Such men only are worthy to be chiefs, and with such I like to treat.” He then took them by the hand, and in honor of their magnanimity and courage, introduced them tothe American officers and other members of the assembly, after which all saluted them as the chiefs of their tribe. “The Roman Curtius leaped into the Gulf to save his countrymen, and Leonidas died in obedience to the laws of Greece; but in neither of these instances was displayed greater heroism than that exhibited by these unsophisticated children of nature.” They were ever after held in high esteem among the braves of their own tribe, and the fame of the white negotiator was correspondingly extended. A council was immedi- ately convened for the benetit of the Meadow Indians; an alliance was formed with their chiefs, and neither party ever afterward had occasion to regret the reconciliation thus effected. Although it was Clark’s general aim not to ask favors of the Indians, yet some of their chiefs were so intelligent and powerful he occasionally invited them to visit him and explan the nature of the contest between the English and thecolonists. Anotedinstance of this kind was his intercourse with Black Bird, a very distin- guished chief whose lands bordered on Lake Michigan, and who had obtained such a reputution among his people that a departure from the usual policy was deemed advisable. Black Bird was in St. Louis when the country was first invaded, but having little confidence in Spanish protection, he wrote a letter to Clark apolo- gizing for his absence, and returned to his tribe. A special mes- senger was sent requsting him to come to Kaskaskia, and comply- ing with the invitation, he called upon Colonel Clark with only 8 attendants. Greatpreparations were immediately made for hold- ing a council, but the sagacious chief, disliking the usual formali- ties of Indian negotiation, informed Clark that he came on business of importance, and desired that no time might be wasted in useless ceremonies. He stated that. he wished to converse with him, and proffered without ostentation to sit with him atthe sametable. A room was accordingly furnished and both, provided with interpret- ers, took their seats at the same stand and commenced the confer- ence. Black Bird said he had long wished to have an interview with a chief of our nation; he had sought information from. pris- oners but could not confide in their statements, for they seemed afraid to speak the truth. He admitted that he had fought against us, although doubts of its justice occasionally crossed his mind ; some mystery hung over the matter which he desired to have removed; he was anxious to hear both sides of the question, but hitherto he had only been able to hear but one. Clark undertook to impart the desired information, but owing to the difficulty of rendering himself intelligent, several hours were spent in answering his questions. At the conclusion, Black Bird, among other things, said that he was glad that their old friends, the French, had united their arms with ours, and that the Indians ought to do the same. He affirmed that his sentiments were fixed in our favor; that he would never again listen to the offers of the English, who must certainly be afraid because they hire with merchandise the Ind- ians todo their fighting. He closed by saying thathe would call in his young men, and thus put an end to the war, as soon as he AMERICAN OCCUPATION. 191 could get an opportunity of explaining to them the nature of the contest. This determination of the chief was very agreeable to Clark, who informed him that he would write to the government of Virginia and have them registered among the friends of the white people. A few days afterward, thisintelligent Indian, supplied with presents and accompanied, at his request, by an agent of Clark, set off for his native forests. His conduct afterward exem- plified the honesty of his professions, for he thereafter remained the faithful friend of the Americans. , Clark in his intercourse with the Indians, never blamed them for accepting the presents of the English, as the necessities of their condition and the inability of the Americans to supply their wants, rendered it unavoidable. Commerce had to some extent - already introduced among them superior appliances of civilization. The rifle and its ammunition had long since superceded the bow and arrow, and blankets, cooking -utensils, cutlery, and other im- plements manufactured in an advance state otf arts, were as necessary to the savage as the civilized man. While, however, he forebore to reproach them for receiving presents from the English, he endeavored to impress upon their minds the degrada- tion of fighting for hire. The “Long Knives,” he said, “regarded. the scalps taken while fighting in self-defence as the greatest of trophies, but those obtained in mercenary warfare, are thrown to the dogs or used as toys for the amusement of their children.” Another chief by the name of Lages, about this time, sent a letter to Clark. He was also known by the appellation of Big Gate, a title which he réceived from having shot a British soldier, standing at the fort when Pontiac, with whom he was then associ- ated, besieged Detroit. Several marauding parties against our frontier settlements, had been successfully commanded by this warrior, who happened to fall in with a party of Piankeshaws going to Kaskaskia to make the Americans a visit. Gaudily decked in the full costume of war, and with the bloody belt, which the British had given him, suspended about his neck, he daily came to. the council and occupied oneof the most prominent seats. Asa silent spectator he thus attended till all the public business was transacted, the American officer then accosted him with an apology for not having paid his respects during the deliberations of the assembly. Although we are enemies, said he, it is customary with the white people to treat celebrated warriors with respect, in pro- portion to the exploits which they have performed against each other in war. Being a distinguished warrior, Clark invited him to dinner. Surprised at this civility he at first endeavored to decline the invitation. The American officer, however, when he attempted to offer an excuse, repeated with greater warmth his solicitations, till the feelings of the chief were wrought up to the highest piteh of excitement. Roused in this manner he advanced to the center of the room, threw down the war belt, tore off the clothes and flag, which had been given him by his friends, the English. Despoiled of these presents, he struck himself violently on the breast, and said that he had been a warrior from his youth, and delighted in battles; that he had fought three times against the Americans and was preparing another war party, when he heard of Colonel Clark’s arrival; that he had determined to visit the Americans, who he now thought were right, and that he was hence- 192 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS forth a “Long Knife” and would war no longer for the English. He then concluded by shaking hands with Clark and his officers and saluting them as brothers. The comical part of the affair was that the new brother was now naked, and since he must be clothed, a fine laced suit was provided and he appeared at the entertainment arrayed in all the trappings of military costume. After the repast was over, in a private interview, he disclosed to Clark the situation of Detroit, and offered to obtain a scalp or prisoner from its garri: son. Clark not wishing to encourage the barbarities of the Indians, declined the former, but assured the warrior of his willingness to accept the latter, provided he treated the captive kindly when he got him in his power. This policy of appealing to the better feel- ings of humanity was little appreciated by the savages, and in some instances caused them to unite with the less scrupulous enemy who suffered them to plunder and murder without stint, provided British aggrandizement was the result. When the chief departed Clark gave him a captain’s commission and a medal as evidence of the new relations and responsibilities which he had assumed. i ‘While the American commander was thus negotiating with the Indians, Hamilton, the British governor of Detroit heard of Clark’s invasion, and was incensed that the country which he had in charge should be wrested from himby a few ragged militia from Virginia. He therefore hurriedly collected a force consisting of 30 regulars, 50 French Canadians and 400 Indians, and marching by way of the Wabash appeared before the fort at Vincennes on the 15th of December, 1778. The inhabitants made no effort to defend the town, and when Hamilton’s forces arrived Capt. Helm and a man by the name of Henry were the only Americans in the fort. The latter charging a cannon, placed it in the open gateway, and the captain standing by it with a lighted match cried out as Hamilton came in hailing distance, “halt.” The British officer, not knowing the strength of the garrison stopped and demanded the surrender of the fort. Helm exclaimed “no man shall enter here till I know the terms.” Hamilton responded, “you shall have the honors of war.” The entire garrison, consisting of one officer and one private, then capitulated, and receiving the customary courtesies for their brave defense, marched out with the honors of war. Capt. Helm was retained a prisoner, the French inhabitants were disarmed, and a large portion of Hamilton’s troops were detached against the settlements on the Ohio and Mississippi. These movements transpired at Vincennes, 6 weeks before the intelligence reached Kaskaskia, thus verifying the serious appre- hensions which Clark, in the meantime, had entertained for the safety of the place. In consequence of these forebodings, he en- gaged Colonel Vigo to go and reconnoitre the situation of the post. No choice could have been more fortunate. Although Vigo was an Italian by birth, no one excelled him in devotion to the cause of freedom and sympathy for an oppressed people strug- gling for their rights. Associated as a merchant with the Spanish governor of St. Louis, he amassed a large fortune, which, with the greatest generosity, he expended during the revolution for the benefit of his adopted country. Having for a long time resided in Indiana, and died there, the State, in honor of his memory, called a county after his name, and Congress ultimately refunded a large AMERICAN OCCUPATION. 193 part of the money which he had expended. After conferring with Clark, he started on his mission, and when within five miles of his destination, he was captured by.the Indians and taken before Governor Hamilton. He was regarded as an American spy, but being a Spanish subject, and very popular with the inhabitants of the town, the British officer did not dare to proceed against him according to his suspicions. The citizens threatened to stop his supplies if he was not suffered to depart. Hamilton reluctantly proposed to let him go if, during the war, he would not do any act injurious to British interests. Colonel Vigo peremptorily refused to become a party to such a compact. Agreeing, however, not to do anything prejudicial in his homeward journey, he was permitted to return in a boat, down the Wabash and up the Mis- sissippi, to St. Louis. He remained neutral just long enough to comply with his stipulations, for, on his arrival home, he imme- diately changed his clothes, and set off for Kaskaskia to commu- nicate the information which he had obtained to Colonel Clark. After detailing the capitulation of Vincennes and the disposition of the British ‘force, he made known Hamilton’s intentions of re- conquering Dlinois, and his meditated attack upon Kaskaskia, on the re-assembling of his forces in the spring, as the surest way of effecting this object. When this place was reduced, with his forces augmented by the addition of 700 warriors from Mackinaw, the Cherokees and Chickasaws, and other tribes, he proposed to penetrate as far as Fort Pitt, and subjugate in his march all the intervening settlements. So elated was the British commander with his hopes of conquest, he intended, in a short time, to be master of all the territory of Virginia between the Alleghanies and the Mississippi. Clark, in view of the critical condition of the country, and the extreme peril of Lis own situation, wrote to Governor Henry, of Virginia, acquainting him of Hamilton’s designs, and asking him. for troops. Parties of hostile Indians, sent out by the British governor, began to appear, and as assistance could not be obtained from the State in time, with the promptness which the emergency demanded, he resolved to help himself. Anticipating his rival, he commenced preparations with his own limited means to carry the war into the enemy’s country, for, as he says, “JT knew if I did not take him, he would take me.” Colonel Vigo had informed him that, owing to the dispersion of the British forces, the garrison at Vincennes was reduced to 80 men, three pieces of cannon and some swivels, and that if the town was attacked be-- fore the troops were recalled, it might, without difficulty, be recaptured. Without a moment’s delay, a galley was fitted up, mounting two 4-pounders and 4 swivels, and placed in charge of Capt. John Rogers, and a company of 46 men, with orders after reaching the Wabash to force their way up the stream to the mouth of White River, and remain there for further instructions. Clark next ordered Captain Bowman to evacuate the fort at Caho- kia for the purpose of organizing an expedition to proceed across by land, and co-operate with the force under Captain Rogers. The French inhabitants of Cahokia and Kaskaskia raised two companies, commanded by Captains McCarty and_Charleville, which, with the Americans, amounted to 170 men. On the 7th of February, 1779, just 8 days after the reception of the news from 13 194. HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. Vincennes, this forlorn hope commenced its march in a northeast- erly direction, over the innundated flats of the country, in a wet, but fortunately, not cold season. To relieve the hardships of the journey, which was perhaps the most dreary one performed during the revolution, hunting, game feasts, and Indian war dances were instituted for the amusement of the men. After incredible hard- ships, on the 13th they reached the forks of the Little Wabash, the low bottom lands of which were covered with water. At this part of the stream the opposite banks were 5 miles apart and the water so deep when Clark arrived as in many places to be waded with the greatest difficulty. Here, drenched in the rains which fell almost daily, they managed to construct a canoe, and ferry over their baggage to the opposite shore. Hith- erto they had borne their labors with great fortitude, but now many became discouraged by the continued obstacles which beset the way. While wading the Wabash, and in some instances to the shouldersin mud and water, an incident occurred which, by its merriment, greatly relieved the desponding spirits of the men. There was in the service an Irish drummer, who was of small stat- ure, but possessed rare talent in singing comic songs. On coming to a depression beyond his depth, he put his drum into the water, and mounting on the head, requested one of the tallest men to pilot him across the stream, while he enlivened the company by his wit and music. * On the morning of the 18th, 11 days after leaving Kaskaskia, they heard the signal guns of the fort, and during the evening of the same day, arrived at the Great Wabash,9 miles below Vin- cennes. The galley had not arrived with the supplies, and the men being exhausted, destitute and almost in a starving con- tion, it required all of Clark’s address to keep them from giving up in despair. The river was out of its banks, all the low lands were submerged, and before means of transportation could be pro- cured they might be discovered by the British and the entire party captured. On the 20th, aboat from Vincennes was hailed and brought to land, from the crew of which was received the cheer- ing intelligence of the friendly disposition of the French inhabit- ants, and that no suspicion of Clark’s movements was entertained by the British garrison. The last day of the march, the most formidable difficulties were encountered. Says Colonel Clark, in his journal: ‘‘ The nearest land to us, in the direction of Vincennes, was a spot called the ‘Sugar Camp,’ on the opposite side of aslough. I sounded the water, and finding it deep as my neck, returned with the design of hav- ing the men transported on board the canoes to the camp, though I knew it would spend the whole day and the ensuing night, as the vessels would pas slowly through the bushes. The loss of so much time to men alf-starved, was a matter of serious consequence, and I would now have given a great deal for a day’s provisions or one of our horses, When I returned, all ran to hearthe report. I unfortunately spoke in a serious manner to one of the officers; the whole were alarmed without knowing what Isaid. I viewed their confusion for a minute, and whis- pered for those near me to do asI did. I immediately put some water in my hand, poured powder on it, blackened my face, gave the war- whoop and marched into the water. The party immediately followed, one after another, without uttering a word of complaint. I ordered those near me to sifg a favorite song, which soon passed through the line and all went cheertully. I now intended to have them transported across 7 AMERICAN OCCUPATION. 195 the deepest part of the water, but when about waist-deep, one of the men informed me that he thought he had discovered a path. We fol- lowed it, and finding that it kept on higher ground, without further dif- ficulty arrived at the camp, where there was dry ground on which to pitch our lodges. The Frenchmen that we had taken on the river, appeared to be uneasy at our situation, and begged that they might be permitted, during the night, to visit the town in 2 canoes and bring, from their own houses, provisions. They said that some of our men could go with them asa surety for their conduct, and that it would be impossible to leave that place till the waters, which were too deep for marching, subsided. Some of the officers believed that this might be done, but I would not suffer it. I could never well account for my obstinacy on this occasion, or give satisfactory reasons to myself or any- body else why I denied a proposition apparently so easy to execute, and a so much advantage; but something seemed to tell me it should not be one. ““On the following morning, the finest we had experienced, I har- angued the men. What I said I am not now able to recall; but it may be easily imagined by a person who possesses the regard which I, at that time, entertained for them, I concluded by informing them, that pass- ing the sheet of water, which was then in full view and reaching the opposite woods, would put an end to their hardships; thatin a few hours they would have a sight of their long-wished for object, and immedi- ately stepped into the water without waiting forareply. Before a third of the men had entered, I halted and called to Major Bowman, and ordered him to fall into the rear with 25 men and put to death any man who refused to march with us, as we did not wish to have any such among us. The whole gave ary of approbation, and on we went. This was the most trying of all the difficulties we experienced. J gen- erally kept 15 of the strongest men next myself, and judged from my own feelings, what must be that of the others. Getting near the middle of the inundated plain, I found myself sensibly failing, and as there were no trees for the men to support themselves, I feared that many of the weak would bedrowned. I ordered the canoe to ply back and forth, and with all diligence to pick up the men; and to encourage the party, sent some of the strongest forward with orders that, when they hadadvanced a certain distance, to pass the word back that the water was getting shallow, and when near the woods, to cry out land. This stratagem had the desired effect. Themen, encouraged by it, exerted themselves almost beyond their abilities; the weak holding on the stronger. On reaching the woods where the men expected land, the water was up to their shoulders; but gaining the timber was the greatest consequence, for the weakly hung to trees and floated on the drift till they were taken off by the canoes. The strong and tall got ashore and built fires; but many of the feeble, unable to support themselves on reaching land, would fall with their bodies half in the water. The latter were so benumbed with cold, we soon found that tires would not restore them, and the strong were compelled to exercise them with great severity to revive their circulation. _ “ Fortunately, a canoe in charge of some squaws was going to town, which our men captured, and which contained half a quarter of buffalo meat, some corn, talldw and kettles. Broth was made of this valuable prize and served out to the most weakly with great care. Most of the men got a small portion, but many of them gave part of theirs to the more famished, jocosely saying something cheering to their comrades. This little refreshment gave renewed life to the company. We next crossed a deep but narrow lake, in the canoes, and marching some dis- tance, came to a copse of timber called Warrior’s Island. We were now distant only two miles from town, which, without a single tree to ob- struct the view, could be seen from the position we occupied. “The lower portions of the land between us and the town were cov- ered with water, which served at this season as a resort for ducks and other water fowl. We had observed several men out on horseback shoot- ing them, half a mile distant, and sent out as many of our active young Frenchmen to decoy and take one of them prisoner, in such a manner as not toalarm the others. Being successful, in addition to the informa- 196 HISTORY OF ILLINOIs. tion which bad been obtained from those taken on the river, the captive reported that the British had that evening completed the wall of the fort, and that there were a good many Indians in town. Our situation was truly critical. No possibility of retreat in case of defeat, and in full view of the town, which, at this time, had 600 men in it—troops, inhabitants and Indians. The crew of the galley, though not 50 men, would now have been a re-inforcement of immense magnitude to our little army, but we could not think of waiting for them. Each had for- gotten his suffering, and was ready for the fray, saying what he had suffered was nothing but what a man should bear for the good of his country. The idea of being made a prisoner was foreign to every man, as each expected nothing but torture if they fell into the hands of the Indians. Our fate was to be determined in a few hours, and nothing but the most daring conduct would insure success. I knew that a number of the inhabitants wished us well; that many were lukewarm to the in- terests of either party. I also learned that the Grand Door had but a few days before openly declared, in council with the British, that he was a brother and friend of the Long Knives. These were favorable circumstances, and as there was little probability of our remaining until dark undiscovered, I determined to commence operations immediately, and wrote the following placard tothe people of the town. ‘ To the in- habitants of Vincennes: Gentlemen, being now within two miles of your village with my army, determined to tuke your fort this night, and not being willing to surprise you, I take this opportunity to request such of you as are true citizens, and willing to enjoy the liberty which I bring you, to remain still in your houses, and those, if any there be, who are friends of the king, let them instantly repair to the fort and join the hair-buyer general*, and fight like men. And if any of the latter do not go to the fort, and shall be discovered afterward, they may depend upon severe punishment. On the contrary, those who are true friends to liberty, may depend upon being well treated, and I once more request them to keep out of the streets, for every one I find in arms on my arri- val shall be treated as an enemy.’ ”’ This forcible letter, which shows Clark’s insight into human nature by inspiring confidence in the friendly, and filling the adverse party with dismay, was half the battle that followed. On the receipt of the letter, the people of the town supposed the invaders had come from Kentucky as no one imagined it possible that an expedition could come from Illinois, in consequence of the freshets which prevailed at that season of the year. To deepeen this impres- sion, letters .purporting to come from well known gentlemen in Kentucky, were written and sent to the inhabitants, and so well established was the conviction, that the presence of Clark could not be credited till his person was pointed out by one who knew him. The soldiers, as on previous occasions, were directed to greatly exaggerate the strength of the American forces. About sunset on the 23d, they sallied forth to attack the fort- When in full view of it, they were divided into platoons, each dis. playing a different flag, and by marching and countermarching among some mounds between them and the town, their apparent numbers greatly exceeded their real strength. Nearing the village and encamping on the adjacent heights, some commotion was per- ceptible in the streets, but no hostile demonstration occurred at the fort, and it was afterward ascertained that even the friends of the British were afraid to give notice of Clark’s presence. The utmost impatience prevailing in the American encampment, to know the cause of the silence, Lieut. Bailey, with 14 men was sent to make an attack upon the garrison. The fire of the party “Thus named from having hired the Indians to murder the Ai i Gapiaees ciel pececat: merican prisoners, by AMERICAN OCCUPATION. 197 was attributed to some drunken Indians, who had saluted the fort in that manner on previous occasions, and it was not till after one of the beseiged was shot through a port hole that the real character of the assailants was ascertained, and the engagement commenced in earnest. Henry and Captain Helm were still retained as prisoners in the fort. Through the wife of the former, who lived in Vincennes, and was permitted to visit her husband daily, Clark obtained minute information respecting the garrison. Learning in this way where Capt. Helm lodged—knowing his fondness for apple-toddy, and believing he would have some on the hearth as usual, he suffered one of his men to fire on his quarters, with a view, as he said, to knock the mortar into the captain’s favorite beverage. At the time he was playing cards with Hamilton, and when the bullets commenced rattling about the chimney, he jumped up and swore that it was Clark, that he would take all of them prisoners, and that the d—d rascal had ruined his toddy. While thus conversing, Helm observed some of the soldiers looking out of the port holes and cautioned them not to do so again as the Amer- icans would certainly shoot out their eyes. Itso happened that one of the men afterward attempting to look out was shot in the eye, which Capt. Helm observing exclaimed, “there, I told you so.” These incidents, characteristic of the men and the times, doubtless had their effect upon the garrison. The ammunition of the Americans, who had expected supplies from the galley, being now nearly exhausted, some of the inhabi- tants furnished them with powder and ball, which had been buried to keep it from falling into the hands of the British. Had the Americans also needed assistance, the Grand Door, with whom a treaty had previously been concluded, appeared with 100 warriors and offered his services to Clark, who, though declining his aid in the field, requested his presence and influence in council. The Americans had advanced behind a bank to within 30 yards of the fort, whose guns in consequence of their elevation, were useless, and no sooner was a port hole darkened than, a dozen rifles discharged their contents into the apperture, and the British soldiers could no longer be kept at their posts. Clark perceiving their difficulties, in the course ot the morning demanded the sur- render of the fort, which Hamilton refused, stating that he would not be awed into anything unbecoming a British officer. The men were urgent to take the fort by storm, but Clark knowing that he could get possession of it without the expenditure of life result- ing from an assault, wisely opposed their desires. In the evening of the same day Hamilton, apprehensive that he would be com- pelled to surrender at discretion, sent a flag to the beseigers desiring a truce of threedays. This Clark refused, although during the armistice the galley might arrive with its men and munitions, which would greatly facilitate his operations for the reduction of the fort. He proposed in return the unconditional surrender of the garrison, and informed the British commander if he wished to have an interview for.that purpose, he might meet him at the church. In compliance with this otter, Gov. Hamilton, in company with Capt. Helm and Major Hay, waited on Col. Clark at the appointed place. At the conference which ensued, the American commander reject- ing all the overtures of his antagonist, resolutely adhered to his first proposition, and when Capt. Helm attempted to moderate his 198 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. demands, he informed him that a prisoner had no right to interfere. Hamilton thereupon replied, that he was free from that moment, but Clark unmoved, would notaccept his release upon these terms, telling him he must retwn and abide his fate, and the British ofticers that the firing would recommence in 15 minutes. The gen- tlemen were about to retire to their respective quarters, when Hamilton called Clark aside, and politely asked his reasons for rejecting the liberal terms which had been offered. The latter sternly replied, “I am aware the principal Indian partisans from Detroit are in the fort, and I only want an honorable opportunity of putting such instigators of Indian barbarities to death. The cries of widows and orphans made by their butcheries, require such blood at my, hands. I consider this claim upon me for punish- ment next to divine, and I would. rather lose 50 men than not execute a vengeance demanded by so much innocent blood. If Gov. Hamilton is willing to risk his garrison for such miscreants, he is atperfect liberty to doso.”. Major Hay, who heard this state- ment inquired, “Pray, sir, who do you mean by ‘Indian partisans?” Clark promptly replied, “I consider Major Hay one of the principal ones.” The latter, as if guilty of the charge, immediately turned deadly pale, trembled and could hardly stand. Gov. Hamilton blushed for this exhibition of cowardice in presence of the Ameri. can officer, and Capt. Helm could hardly refrain from expressing contempt. Clark’s feelings now relented, and secretly resolving to deal more leniently with the British officers, before separating he told them he would reconsider the matter and let them know the result. After retiring, a council of war was held and milder terms being submitted to Gov. Hamilton, he accepted them, and on the 24th of February, 1779, the garrison surrendered.* The following day Clark took possession of the fort, hoisted the American flag, and fired 13 guns to celebrate the recovery of this important stronghold. Seventy prisoners were captured, and a considerable quantity of military stores became the property of the victors. Most of the prisoners were permitted to return to Detroit ou parol of honor, but Hamilton and a few others were sent to Virginia, where the council ordered them into confinement as a punishment for their ultra barbariism, in offering rewards for the scalps of those who were captured by the Indians. Gen. Phillips protesting against this rigid treatment, Jefferson referred the matter to Washington, who considering it a violation of the agreement made at the surrender of the fort, they were released. During the siege of the fort, a party of Indian warriors, bringing with them two white persons, whom they had captured in a raid on the frontier of Kentucky, arrived and camped in the vicinity of the village. Ignorant of Clark’s presence, he sent against them a force which soon routed them, with a loss of nine warriors. The remainder precipitately fled, well pleased to escape with their lives fromm an enemy whose prowess on previous occasions they had learned to fear. A few days afterward, Capt. Helm and 60 men were detached to proveed up the Wabash and intercept val- uable inilitary stores then on the way from Detroit to Vincennes. The expedition was successful, securing the convoying party and property to the amount of $50,000. On the return of the detach- ment laden with their spoils, the galley hove in sight, and was *Butler’s Kentucky. AMERICAN OCCUPATION. 199 preparing for an attack on the little river fleet, when the ensign of freedom was discovered waving over the fort. The crew, although rejoicing in the triumph of their brethren who had pre- ceded them by land, regretted exceedingly the circumstances which had denied them the privilege of participating in the reduc- tion of the fort. After taking Vincennes under obstacles which, by any other eommander except Clark, would have been deemed insurmount- able, this brilliant achievementwas only considered the stepping stone to other and richer conquests. Detroit was undoubtedly within the reach of the enterprising Virginian. “Fortune has thus twice placed this point in my power,” he writes to Gov. Henry. “ Had I been able to raise 500 men when I first arrived in the country, or 300 when at Vincennes, I should have attempted its subjugation.” Intelligence was brought to him that the garrison at that time contained but 80 men, many of whom were invalids, and that the inhabitants of the town were so partial to the Amer- icans as to rejoice exceedingly when they heard of Hamilton’s capture. In view of these facts, Clark determined to make an attack upon the place, when receiving dispatches from the gov- ernor of Virginia promising a battalion of men, he deemed it most prudent to postpone operations till the reinforcements should arrive. Leaving Capt. Helm in command at Vincennes, Clark embarked on board the galley and returned to Kaskaskia, where he found himself more embarrassed by the depreciated currency which had been advanced to him by the government of Virginia, than pre- viously by the British and Indians. While adjusting these diffi- culties, the war with England and the colonies terminated in the independence of the latter, and with it followed a suspension of the hostilities which had so long devastated the western frontier. Clark’s services being no longer needed, at the instance of Gen. Harrison he was relieved of his command, receiving the most hearty encomiums of Virginia’s noblest statesmen for the valuable services he had rendered the country. The advantages resulting from the capture of the military sta- tions of Illinois cannot be over estimated. Hamilton, as intimated, had made arrangements to enlist all the southern and western Indians for his contemplated campaign the ensuing spring, and had he not been intercepted, the entire country between the Alle- ghanies and the Mississippi might have been overrun, and thus have changed the whole current of American history. Jefferson said, in a letter to Clark, “Much solicitude will be felt for the result of your expedition to the Wabash ; if successful it will have an important bearing in determining our north-western boundary.” Accordingly, as predicted by this great statesman, in the prelim- inary negotiations for peace and boundary of 1782 between the colonies and the three great rival powers of Europe, the conquest of Clark had a controlling influence in their deliberations. Spain claimed the entire region between the Ohio and Mississippi rivers, on the pretense, that in the winter of 1781, sixty-five Spaniards and an equal number of Indians captured St. Joseph, a small English fort near the source of the Llinois, and took possession of the adja- cent country in the name of their sovereign. Dr. Franklin, one of the negotiators, referring to the claim of this power, said it was 200 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. the design of the Spanish court to restrict the United States to the Alleghanies, and he hoped that Congress would insist on the Mississippi as the western boundary. It was, however, found impossible to connect. the Spanish possessions on the Lower Mis- sissippi with the disputed territory, for Clark had built Fort Jefferson, below the mouth of the Ohio, and Virginia had actual possession between the two rivers. France, at the treaty of Paris, in 1763, had transferred all this vast region to England, and could make no claim. She, however, objected to the right of the Amer- icans, hoping by this stroke of policy in favorof her jealous rivals, to gain some other point in the controversy where she was more directly interested. Nor had England the presumption to contend, that it did not belong to the colonies, which had established themselves as the United States. The patent of Virginia covered most of the dis- puted territory ; the army of Clark had subdued and permanently occupied it. Subsequently it had been organized as a county of the State, and consequently the English envoy could not claim it, with any more propriety than other parts of the commonwealth after the battle of Yorktown. He was too accurate a jurist to allow the claim of Spain, or to listen to the objections of France ; but what would have been his decision looking to British aggran- disement, had it not been for the civil and military rule previously established by the Americans? In estimating the debt of gratitude we owe to Clark and his sturdy Virginia veterans, let us consider whether the great country of Louisiana, subsequently purchased by Jefferson from the First Consul, could have been obtained but for the service which they rendered. Nay, but for their valor, the magnificent national domain now stretching away to the Pacific, and promising to absorb the whole continent, might have been broken at the moun. tain’s summit or the river’s shore; and the Republic, now exerting controlling influence among the great nationalities of the world, would consequently have remained an inconsiderable power. After his campaigns in Illinois, Clark engaged in a number of expeditions against the Indians; fought under Baron Steuben in the East against the traitor Arnold, and finally enlisted as a brig- adier-general in the armies of France to operate against the Spanish possessions on the lower Mississippi. Before anything was effected, Genet, the French minister and leader of the enter- prise, was recalled, Clark’s commission was annulled, and he retired to private life. During the latter years of his life he became an invalid, suffering intensely from rheumatic affections caused by exposure in his ‘previous campaigns. With advancing age the disease assumed the form of paralysis, and terminated fatally, his death and burial occurring in 1818, at Locust Grove, near Louisville. The rippling waters of the beautiful Ohio still murmura requiem over the grave which contains his dust, and his tireless energy still lives in the enterprise of the millions who dwell in the land he loved and defended. In other respects the innovations of time have ruthlessly effected a change. Only the relics of the race which contended with him for the empire of the wilderness, can be found in the cabinet of the antiquary ; forests, solitary and unproductive, have passed away, AMERICAN OCCUPATION. 201 and a new creation of fruitful fields and cultivated landscapes has taken their place ; the untrained energies and stationary condition of savage life have been superceded by a civilization whose onward march is heard in the turmoil of rising cities, the din of railroad trains, or the panting steamboat lashing into foam the watery high- ways which bear it on the errands of commerce. CHAPTER XVIII. 1778-1787— ILLINOIS UNDER VIRGINIA. The French Take the Oath of Allegiance—Illinois County—American Immigrants—La Balme’s Expedition—The Cession of the Coun- try, and Delays Incident Thereto—No Regular Courts of Law —Curious Land Speculation. The respect shown by Clark and his followers for their property and religion, the news of an alliance between their mother coun- try, France, and the United States, and perhaps their hereditary hatred to the British, readily reconciled the French inhabitants of Kaskaskia and neighboring towns to the change of government over them. In October, 1778, the Virginia Assembly erected the conquered country, embracing all the territory northwest of the Ohio, claimed under this conquest and otherwise, into the County of Illinois, a pretty extensive county, which has since been carved up into 5 large States, containing a population now exceeding 8,000,000 souls. A force of 500 men was ordered to be raised for its defence, an order which Clark had in part anticipated by en- listments made on his own reponsibility. Colonel Clark continued to be the military commander of all the western territory, both north and south of the Ohio, including Illinois. Colonel John Todd, then residing in Fayette county, Kentucky, who, under Clark, had been the first man to enter Fort Gage, was appointed lieutenant-commandant of the County of Illinois. Pat- rick Henry, governor of Virginia, in his letter, dated Williams- burg, Virginia, December 12th, 1778, apprising Todd of his appointment, instructed him to cultivate and conciliate the affec- tions of the French and Indians, and inculcate the value of liberty; that on account of his want of acquaintance with the usages and manners of the people, to advise with the intelligent and upright of the country; to give particular attention to Colonel Clark and his corps, and co-operate with him in any military undertaking ; to tell his people that peace could not be expected so long as the British occupied Detroit and incited the savages to deeds of rob- bery and murder; that, in the military line, it would be expected of him to over-awe the Indians, that they might not war on the settlers southeast of the Ohio; toconsiderhimself as the head of the civil department, and see that the inhabitants have justice done them for any injury received from the soldiery, and quell their licentiousness; to touch not upon the subject of boundaries and lands with the Indians and arouse their jealousy ; to punish every tresspass upon the same, and preserve peace with them; to mani- 202 . 4 A COUNTY OF VIRGINIA. 203 fest a high regard toward His Catholic Majesty, and tender the friendship and services of his people to the Spanish commandant at St. Louis. A large discretion was given him in his administra- tion of civil affairs, and monthly reports were asked. In the spring of 1779, Colonel Todd visited Kaskaskia, and began at once to organize a temporary government for the colo- nies. On the 15th of June, he issued the following proclamation: “ Tllinois [County] to-wit - ‘« Whereas, from the fertility and beautiful situation of the lands bor- dering upon the Mississippi, Ohio, Illinoisand Wabash rivers, the taking up of the usual quantity of land heretofore allowed for a settlement by the government of Virginia, would injure both the strength and com- merce of this country: I do, therefore, issue this proclamation, strictly enjoining all persons, whatsoever, from making any new settlements upon the flat lands of said rivers, or within one league of said lands, unless in manner and form of settlements heretofore made by French inhabitants, until further orders herein given. And, in order that aH the claims to lands, in said county, may be fully known, and some method provided for perpetuating, by record, the just claims, every inhabitant is required, as soon as conveniently may be, to lay before the erson, in each district appointed for that purpose, a memorandum of is or her land, with copies of all their vouchers; and where vouchers have been given, or are lost, such depositions or certificates as will tend to support their claims:—The memorandum to mention the quantity of land, to whom originally granted, and when, deducing the title through various occupants to the present possessor. The number of adventurers who will shortly overrun this country, renders the above method necessary, as well as to ascertain the vacant lands, as to guard against tresspasses which will probably be committed on lands not on record. Given under my hand and seal, at Kaskaskia, theldth of June, in the 3rd year of the commonwealth, 1779. “ JoHN Topp, Jr.” Many of the French inhabitants at Kaskaskia, Cahokia and Vincennes, readily took the oath of allegiance to Virginia. Not only these, but many of the chief men of the Indian tribes expressed sentiments of friendship for the United States govern- ment. At the period of which we write, with the exception of the French along the Mississippi, and a few families scattered along the Illinois and Wabash rivers, all within the present boundaries of Illinois was the abode of the nomadic savage. During the years 1779-80, the westward emigration from the Atlantic States took a very considerable start. Among the circumstances which gave it impetus, were the brilliant achievements of Col. Clark at Kaskaskia and Vincennes, which were the occasion of publishing abroad the tertile plains of Illinois ; the triumph of the British arms in the south, and a threatened advance upon Virginia; and the liberal manner of the latter State, in inviting families to take pos- session of the public lands claimed by her in the western country. Three hundred family boats arrived at the Falls of Ohio in the spring of 1780, mostly destined for Kentucky.* Among the im- - migrants to Illinois, we note the names of James Moore, Shadrach Bond, James Garrison, Robert Kidd and Larken Rutherford, the two latter having been with Clark. They were from Virginia and Maryland. With their families, they, without molestation in those perilous times, crossed the Alleghanies, descended the Ohio, stemmed the Mississippi, and landed safely at Kaskaskia. James *Butler’s Kentucky. 204 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. Moore, the leader, and a portion of his party, located on the hills near Bellefontaine, while Bond and the rest settled in the Ameri- can Bottom (from which circumstance that name is derived), near Harrisonville, afterwards known as the blockhouse fort. James Piggot, John Doyle, Robert Whitehead and a Mr. Bowen, soldiers in Clark’s expedition, also shortly after settled in Illinois. Doyle had a family and taught school. He was, perhaps, the firstteacher to make that profession his business in Illinois. He also spoke French and Indian, and in the latter language was frequently em- ployed as interpreter. Not until 1785 was this little band of American pioneers reinforced. Then came Joseph Ogle, Joseph Warley and James Andrews, all from Virginia and each with a large family. In the following year the American settlements were again augmented by the arrival of James Lemen, George Atcherson, and David Waddell with their families, besides several others.* While the country was under the Virginia regime (but without the sanction of her authorities), La Balme, a native of France, in the fall of 1780 during the revolutionary war, made another attempt to lead an expedition from Kaskaskia against the British. It con- © sisted of 30 men, and was ostensibly formed to capture the post of Detroit. At Vincennes it was reinforced by a fewmen. The party moved up the Wabash, and at the head of the Maumee attacked and destroyed a British trading post called Kekionga, on the site of the present Fort Wayne. Atter securing the booty, the party retired to the banks of the small river Aboite, where they encamped. Here a party of Indians attacked them in the night, the leader and a few of his followers were killed, the re- mainder dispersed, and the expedition against Detroit failed. Its object, like those of Brady and Meillet, was doubtless plunder.t Col. Todd, the Virginia commandant,spent but little of his time in our part of the Illinois county; he remained in oftice until the time of his death, which occurred at the battle of Blue Licks in Kentucky, August 18, 1782, where he was in command, not having resigned as commander of the militia of that district in Kentucky. This was the bloodiest Indian battle ever fought in Kentucky. Cols. Todd, Trig, Harlan, and a son of Daniel Boone, all fell. 1 was a sad day ; the Kentuckians lost 67 men, more than a third of their force, mostly killed. Col. Todd had just returned from Virginia on business pertaining to the Ilinois county. His gov- ernment in Illinois was popular. The successor of Col. Todd was a Frenchman, named Timothy de Montbrun, of whose administration, how long it lasted, or who was his successor, little or nothing is known. Montbrun’s name appears to land grants and other documents among the archives at Kaskaskia. - The Cession of Illinois —As we have seen, all of the North- “western territory, by private conquest, passed under the dominion of Virginia at a time when all the States were engaged in a common war, defending against the power of the mother country to reduce them to subjection; and whatever was the right of a State to organize an individual war enterprise, and turn its success to *See Annals of the West. fe +Reynold’s Pioneer History. a A COUNTY OF VIRGINIA. 205 private advantage by extending her jurisdiction over a vast and fertile region for her separate benefit and aggrandizement, the congress of the States, probably for the sake of harmony, acqui- esced in the validity of this. But Virginia and a number of other States asserted still another claim to these western lands, and during the revolutionary war these confiicting claims became quite a hindrance to the prompt adoption of the articles of confedera- tion. Many of the original colonies had their boundaries exactly defined in their royal charters, but Virginia, Connecticut, Massa- chusetts, and the Carolinas, claimed to extend westward to the farther ocean, or to the Mississippi; since, under the treaty of Paris, 1763, that river had become the established western boundary of Great Britain. New York, too, under certain alleged concessions to her jurisdiction made by the Iroquois, or six nations, the conquerers of many Algonquin tribes including the Illinois, claimed almost the whole of the western country from beyond the lakes on the north to the Cumberland mountains on the south, and west to the great river. Large ideas as to the pecuniary value of the western lands obtained at the time, from which vast revenues were anticipated. The prospective well-filled coffers of the States, as well as the broad expansion of their dominions, excited the envy of their land- less sisters. The latter held, therefore, that as these lands, as well as their own independence, had to be wrested from the British crown by joint effort, they ought to become joint property. Still, the claimant States in congress had succeeded in getting a clause inserted into the proposed articles of confederation, that no State should be deprived of any territory for the joint benefit of all. But Maryland, a non-claimant State, refused her assent to the arti- cles with that provision. The adoption of the articles, which would make of the colonies a union, was very much desired. New York now, whose claim was the most baseless, opened the way by allow- ing her delegates in congress, at discretion, to cede to the union all her interest west of a line drawn through the western extremity of Lake Ontario. Congress urged this example upon the other claimant states, guaranteeing that the ceded lands should be dis- posed of for the common benefit of all; and as the territories became populated they should be divided into States and admitted into the Union on an equal footing with the original States. Connecticut next proposed a cession of her indefinite due western extension, retaining, however, a tract of some 3,000,000 acres in Northwestern Ohio, known since as the Western Reserve. This she also relinquished in the year 1800. The Virginia assembly, hoping to reanimate the flagging cause of the South by a more thorough union, just prior to its adjournment, December 31, 1780, on the approach’ of Arnold, who sacked and burned Richmond within a few days. after, ceded to the United States all her claim to the territory north-west of the river Ohio, requiring from con- gress, however, a guarantee of her right to the remainder south of the Ohio and east of the Mississippi. The New York delegates soon after exercised the discretion confided to them by their State, and executed a deed of cession, reserving the right of retraction unless the same guarantees were extended to New York as to any other ceding States. On the same day the delegates of Maryland, being thereunto empowered by act of the State, signed the articles 206 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. of confederation, which completed the ratification, and a nation was Jaunched. . This was early in the sping of 1781; Virginia, however, did not execute her deed of cession till March 1, 1784. In the meantime peace had been made with Great Britain, by which nearly all this country passed to the ownership of the nation, in common, and Virginia modified her act of cession by omitting her demand to the territory south-east of the Ohio. The deed of cession was executed by her delegates in Congress, Thomas Jefferson, Samuel Hardy, Arthur Lee and James Monroe. It stipulated that the territory should be cut into States not less than 100 nor more than 150 miles square; to be republican in form, and to be admitted into the union with “the same rights of sovereignty, freedom and inde- pendence as the other States ;” that indemnity for the expenses of her expeditions incurred in subduing the British posts in the west be allowed her; that land, not exceeding 150,000 acres, promised by her, should be allowed to George Rogers Clark, his officers and soldiers; that the proceeds of the sales of the lands ceded shall be considered a common fund for all the States, present and future; and that “the French and Canadian inhabitants, and other settlers of the Kaskaskias, Post Vincennes, and the neighboring villages, who have professed themselves citizens of Virginia, shall have their possessions and titles confirmed to them, and be protected in the enjoyment of their rights and liberties.” Immediately after the execution of the deed of cession by Vir- ginia, Congress proposed by ordinance, (April 23, 1784,) to establish a form of government for the entire western region, from the Gulf to the Lakes, though it was not yet wholly acquired. Theplan proposed to divide the whole into 17 States; a tier of 8 was to border on the Mississippi, whose eastern boundary was to be a north and south line through the falls of the Ohio, and each to contain two par- allels of latitude, except the northernmost, which was to extend from the 45th parallel to the northern limits of the United States; to the east of these a corresponding tier of 8 more was to be laid off, whose eastern boundary was to be a north and south line run- ning through the mouth of the Great Kanawha; the remaining tract, to the east of this and north of the Ohio, was to constitute the 17th State. In these territories, the settlers, either on their petition or by act of Congress, were to receive authority to create a temporary form of government; but when 20,000 free inhabi- tants had settled within any of them, they were authorized to call a convention, form a constitution, and establish for themselves a permanent government, subject to the following requirements: to remain forever a part of the confederacy of the United States ; to be subject to the articles of confederation and the acts and ordi- nances of Congress like the original States; not to interfere with the disposal of the soil by Congress ; to be liable to their proportion | of the federal debt, present and prospective; not to tax the lands of the United States; their respective governments to be repub- lican; not to tax lands belonging to non-residents higher than those of residents; and when any one got of free inhabitants as many as the least numerous of the original Thirteen States, to be admitted into the Union on an equal footing with them. Thecom- mittee, of which Mr. Jefferson was chairman, reported also this A COUNTY OF VIRGINIA. 207 remarkable provision, the adoption of which, and unalterable adherence to, would doubtless have prevented the late re- bellion: “That after they ear 1800, of the Christian era, there shall be neither slavery nor involuntary servitude in any of the said States, otherwise than in punishment of crimes, whereof the party shall have been duly convicted.” But this proviso failed on account of not receiving a majority of the States. The four New England States, with New York and Pennsylvania, voted for it; New Jersey, Delaware and Georgia, were unrepresented; North Carolina was divided; Maryland, South Carolina and Virginia, (Mr. Jefferson being overborne by his colleagues,) voted against it. The anti-slavery clause was stricken out and the resolutions became an ordinance. While such was the law for these territories, it never received application to any of them; no organization was ever effected under it. Nor had Massachusetts in the meantime relinquished her claim in the territories. In 1785, Rufus King renewed the anti- slavery proviso in congress, as a condition upon which she would make a cession of her claim. The question was referred to a com- mittee of eight States, where it slept the sleep that knows no waking. Massachusetts, however, in accordance with the Virginia scheme of dividing the western territory into small States, ceded her claim, April 19,.1785; and with the consent of Congress to accept the cession of Connecticut, with the reservation of 3,000,000 acres, September 13th, 1786, the title of the confederated States to the lands north-west of the river Ohio became complete. In the meantime, by act of congress, surveys and explorations were going on in the territories which glaringly exposed the total disre- gard of natural boundaries, and the inconvenience resulting from cutting up the western country into seventeen small states. Virginia and Massachusetts were now called upon to modify the conditions of their deeds, so as to allow that portion of the territory north- west of the Ohio to be divided up into three or five States, at the option of Congress, which was accordingly done, and the following year Congress passed the ordinance of 1787. This was a slow transition period, which was doubly experienced in the settlements of Illinois which were the fartherest removed from the seat of power, be it Virginia or the United States. During all this time, and for three years after the adoption of the ordinance of 1787, and until the organization of the county of St. Clair, by Governor St. Clair, in 1790, there was a very imperfect administration of the law, which consisted of a mixture of the civil or the French, the English, as resulting from the pro- mulgations of the arbitrary acts of the British commandants at Fort Chartres, and such as had been instituted by the Virginia authorities. There were no regular courts of law in existence in the country, and no civil government worth mentioning. The peo- ple were a law unto themselves; their morals were simple and pure, and the grosser vices were kept dormant. Crimes against the peace of society were rare, misdemeanors infrequent, and fraud and dishonest dealings seldom practiced. During part of this time, too, the Indians were hostile, committing many brutal murders, which engaged the settlers in constant warfare and mutual protection against the savages ; a state of affairs not con- 208 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. ducive to the civil administration of the law where even the most perfect code exists. The following curious land speculation, on the part of a territorial court instituted by Colonel Todd, as it relates in part to Illinois, may not be amiss to transcribe, as it illustrates also the fallibility of men in office, and the necessity of the peo- ple to ever hold a watchful eye over their official servants. — In June, 1779, Colonel Todd established a court of civil and criminal jurisdiction at Post Vincennes, composed of several mag- istrates. Colonel J. M. P. Legras, having been appointed com- mandant of the post, acted as president of the court, and exercised a controlling influence over its proceedings. Adopting in some measure the usages and custems of the early French command- ants, the court began to grant or concede tracts of land to the French and American inhabitants, and to different civil and mili- tary officers of the country. Indeed, the court assumed the power of granting lands to every applicant, mostly in tractsvarying from the size of a house lot to 400 acres, though some were several leagues square. Before 1783, about 26,000 acres of land werethus granted to different individuals; and from 1773 to 1787, when in the latter year the practice was stopped by General Harmar, the grants amounted to 22,000 acres, making a total, first and last, of 48,000 acres. The commandant and magistrates, after having exercised this power for some time, were easily led to believe that they had the right to dispose of all that large tract of land which, in 1742, had been granted by the Piankeshaw Indians, for the use of the French inhabitants at Post Vincennes. Once convinced of their supreme dominion over this entire tract, the court was not long in arriving at the conclusion that they might make grants to themselves with as much propriety as to others; and if they could do this with small tracts, they might with the whole; hoping, doubtless, that, as the country passed under the government of the United States, the grants would receive confirmation. Accord- ingly, all that tract of country extending on the Wabash 72 miles from Pointe La Coupeeto the mouth of White river, westward into Illinois 120 miles and east from the Wabash 90 miles (excluding lands already conceded), “to which the Indian title was supposed to be extinguished, was divided between the members of the court, and orders to that effect, entered on their journal; each member [as a matter of delicacy] absenting himself from the court on the day that the order was made in his favor, so as to give it fae ener of being the [disinterested] act of his fellows only. This shameful transaction being totally illegal, as no agent or trustee can make sale to himself, failing to prove a source of profit to the grantees in open market, was in a measure abandoned. Still, as the grant was in due form, under the great seal and authority of Virginia, land speculators, spying out the matter, quietly purchased freely of the lands thus ‘granted, which could be readily done for a song, and then dispersed themselves over all the United States, and for many years after, duped great numbers of ignorant and credulous people, many of whom did not detect the swindle until moving out to their lands so purchased, they dis- covered their titles to be a myth. These swindlin g practices *Letter of Governor Harrison. A COUNTY OF VIRGINIA. 209 never wholly ceased until Governor Harrison, in 1802, at Vin- cennes, forbid prothonotaries from authenticating under the sanc- tion of the official seal of the territory, and recorders from recording any of these fraudulent papers.* *Annals of the West. 14 CHAPTER XIX, 1787—1800—ILLINOIS UNDER THE GOVERNMENT OF THE NORTH-WESTERN TERRITORY. Ordinance of 1787— Organization of St. Clair County—Bar of Iti- nois in 1790—Impoverished Condition of the French—Indian Hostilities, 1783 to 1795—Randolph County—American Immi- gration—Sickness—Territorial Assembly at. Cincinnati—Notable Women of the Olden Time— Witcheraft in Illinois. The celebrated ordinance of 1787 was passed by the congress of the confederated States on the 13th of July of that year. By it, the whole of the country north-west of the river Ohio was con- stituted one district, for the purposes of temporary government. It provided for the descent of property in equal shares, substan- tially as under our present laws, (a just provision, not then generally recognized in the States,) ‘saving, however, to the French and Canadian inhabitants and other settlers of Kaskaskia, St. Vincents, and other neighboring villages, who have heretofore professed themselves citizens of Virginia, their laws and customs now in force among them, relative to the descent and conveyance ~ of property.” A governor was provided for, whose term of office was three years, who was to reside in the district and owna freehold of 1,000 acres of land; a secretary, whose commission was to run four years, subject to revocation: he was to reside in the district and own 500 acres of land. A court was provided for, to consist of three judges, two of them to constitute a court; they were to exercise common law jurisdiction, to reside in the district, own 500 acres of land, their commissions to last during good. behavior. They, jointly with the governor, were to adopt such laws of the original States as were suitable to the conditions of the country, to remain in force until the organization of the general assembly, which might alter or re-adopt them; congress, also, might dis- approve them. The governor was constituted commander-in-chief of the militia, with power to appoint all officers below the grade of general officers. Until the organization of the general assembly, the governor was to appoint all the civil officers in each county. He was to establish counties from time to time, to whose limits legal process was to run. ‘With 5,000 free male inhabitants of full age, the territory was entitled to a general assembly, the time and place of election to be fixed by the governor; each 500 were entitled to one representative, till the number reached 25, after which the legislature was to regulate the number and proportion. The qualifications of a member were, either a residence in the 210 NORTHWESTERN TERRITORY. 211 territory three years, or citizenship in a State for three years and ’ present residence in the territory, and a fee simple right to 200 acres of land within the same; qualitication of an elector: freehold of 50 acres and citizenship in one of the States, or a like freehold and two years residence in the district. Representatives were elected. for the term of two. years. The assembly was to consist of the governor, council and houseof representatives. The council was to consist of five members, three to constitute a quorum; time of service, five years. Congress was to select the council from ten men—residents of the territory, each having a freehold of 500 acres—nominated by the house of representatives. Bills, to become laws, must pass both houses by a majority and receive the signature of the governor, who possessed an absolute veto by simply withholding his approval. The two houses, by joint ballot, were to elect a delegate to congress, who was allowed to debate, but not to vote. An oath of office was to be taken by all the officers. For extending the fundamental principles of civil and religious liberty, and to fix the basis of government of future States to be formed out of said territory, it was further provided, in six unal- terable articles of perpetual compact between the people of the original states and the people of the territory : I. No person, in peaceable demeanor, was to be molested on account of his mode of worship or religious sentiments. Il. The inhabitants were guaranteed the benefits of the writs of habeas corpus and trial by jury ; a proportionate representation in the legislature and judicial proceedings according to the course of the common law. ‘All persons shall be bailable, unless for capital offenses, where the proof shall be evident or the presumption great. All fines shall be moderate; and no cruel or unusual pun- ishments ghall be inflicted. No manshall be deprived of his liberty or his property, but by the judgment of his peers, or the law of the land; and should the public exigencies make it necessary, for the common preservation, to take any person’s property, or to demand his particular services, full compensation shall be made for the same.” No law ought ever to be made or have force in said territory, that shall, in any manner, interfere with or affect private contracts or engagements made in good faith and without - fraud. 7 III. Religion, morality and knowledge being necessary to good government and the happiness of mankind, schools and the means of education shall forever be encouraged. Good faith, justice and humanity toward the Indians, was to be observed ; their lauds and property not to be taken without consent, and peace and friend- ship to be cultivated. IV. The territory, and States to be formed therein, were to remain forever a part of the United States, subject to her laws; the inhabitants to pay a just proportion of the public debt, con- tracted or to be contracted; not to tax the lands of the United States, nor those of non-residents higher than those of residents; the navigable waters of the lakes to remain forever free to all citizens of the United States. V. The territory was not to be divided into less than three States, and, at its option, congress might “form one or two (more) States. in that part which lies north of an east and west line drawn 212 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. through the southerly bend or extreme of Lake Michigan.” With 60,000 free inhabitants, such States were to be admitted into the union on an equal footing with the original States. ; VI. “There shall be neither slavery nor involuntary servitude in the said territory, otherwise than in the punishment of crimes, whereof the party shall have been duly convicted;” this section provides also for the reclamation of fugitives from Jabor. Such was substantially the fundamental law of this vast territory, which has ever had a controlling influence upon the destiny of the States carved out of it, and saved some of them from the perma- nent blight of slavery. While the convention at Philadelphia was occupied in framing the constitution of the United States, congress, sitting in New York, disposed of this subject, which was fraught with an importance second only to the constitution itself. The aati-slavery clause, it will be observed, was substantially the same as that reported by Jefferson in 1784, for the organization of all the western territory, but which was then rejected. The ordi- nance was reported from committee by Mr. Dane, of Massachusetts, and unanimously adopted by the eight States then only repre- sented in congress. On October 5, 1787, Major General Arthur St. Clair was, by congress, elected governor of the Northwestern territory. St. Clair was born in Scotland and emigrated to America in 1755. He served in the French and British war, under General Amherst, at the taking of Louisburg, in 1758, and at the storming of Quebec, under Wolfe, in 1759. After the peace of 1763, he settled in western Pennsylvania. In the war of the Revolution he was first commissioned a colonel, raised a regiment of 750 men and was afterward promoted to the rank of major general. In 1788 he was tried by court-martial for evacuating Ticonderoga and Mt. Independence, but was honorably acquitted. He remained in the service until the close of the war. In 1786 he was elected to congress, and was chosen president of that body. Owing to his losses in the war of the revolution, his friends pressed him for the governorship of the Northwestern Territory, that he night retrieve his fortune. But he “had neither taste nor genius for speculation in lands, nor did he think it consistent with the office.”* The instructions from congress were, in effect, to promote peace and harmony between the Indians and the United States, to defeat all combinations or confederations between them, and conciliate good feeling between them and the white settlers; to regulate trade with them; to ascertain as far as possible the several tribes, their head men and number of warriors, and by every means attach them to the government of the United States; and to neg- lect no opportunity to extinguish the Indian titles to lands west- ward as far as the Mississippi, and north to the 41st degree of north latitude. In the summer of 1788, the governor and judges (Samuel Holden Parsons, James Mitchell Varnum, and John Cleves Symmes), met at Marietta, the seat of government, and adopted and promulgated a code of laws for the whole territory. The governor immediately established some counties, except in Illinois, appointed the civil officers for them, and thus, July L5th, the machinery of the terri- torial government under the U. 8. was put into operation. These *His letter to W. B. Giles, of Virginia. NORTHWESTERN TERRITORY. 213 steps by the judges and governor were commonly denominated the first grade of territorial government under the ordinance. As characteristic of the period, we note that the punishments for crimes, owing to the want of prisons, were generally of a sum- mary character: death, for murder, treason, and arson (if loss of life ensued therefrom); whipping with 39 lashes, and fine, for larceny, burglary and robbery; for perjury, whipping, fine, or standing in the pillory; for forgery, fine, disfranchisement and standing in the pillory; drunkenness, fine, for non-payment of which to stand in the stocks ; for non-payment of fines generally, the sheriff was empowered to bind out the convict for aterm not exceeding 7 years; obscene conversation and profane swearing were admonished against, and threatened with the loss of the gov- ernment’s confidence; morality and piety were enjoyned, and the Sabbath pronounced sacred. Under date of October 6th, 1789, president Washington wrote to Governor St. Clair: You will also proceed, as soon as you can, with safety, to execute the orders of the late congress respecting the inhabitants at Post Vincennes and at the Kaskaskias, and the other villages on the Mississippi. It is a circumstance of some im- portance, that the said inhabitants should, as soon as possible, possess the lands which they are entitled to, by some known and fixed principle. Accordingly in February, Gov. St. Clair and the _ Secretary, Winthrop Sargent, arrived at Kaskaskia. The country - within the boundaries of our present State extending northward tu the mouth of the Little Mackinaw creek on the Illinois was organ- ized into a county, which was named after His Excellency, St. Clair, and may be called the mother of counties in Illinois. It was divided into three judicial districts ;a court of common pleas established; 3 judges appointed, namely: John Edgar, of Kas- kaskia, John Babtiste Barbeau, of Prairie du Rocher, and John D. Moulin, of Cahokia, each to hold the courts for and in the dis- trict of his residence. The terms were fixed to be held every three months, hence the name of quarter ‘sessions, by which the courts were generally known. William St. Clair, brother of the governor, was appointed clerk and recorder of deeds, and William Biggs, sheriff. Cahokia became the county seat. While the clerk could issue process for the county, and the sheriff serve the same, suit had to be brought and entitled of the district where the defendant resided, and the writs to bear test of the judges of the respective districts, dated at the respective villages and run with the respec- tive districts. Grand juries were to be quarterly organized in each district. The right of appeal was rendered practically nugatory, and in no case was it resorted to. The sessions of the U. S judges for the territory were held in banc at either Cincinnati or Chillicothe, a distance so great from Illinois, by the then facilities of travel, as to render appeal impracticable. Of the judges, John de Moulin, a native of Switzerland, possessing a good education and fair knowledge of the civil law, was a large, fine looking man, a bachelor. He was also colonel of the militia, and showed well on parade days. He was very popular. Jean Babtiste Barbeau, was of the original Canadian French stock, long settled in Illinois; energetic, fair business talent, and extensive experience. John Edgar was an Englishman. Justices of the peace were also ap- pointed throughout the county. Their jurisdiction was limited to 214 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS $20 in civil cases; in criminal, they possessed only examining power ; juries before them were not countenanced. Appeal lay to the common pleas courts.* Thus was launched the first county of Ilinois upon its career of usefulness, with all its political ma- chinery duly organized under the laws of the United States. Down to this period, a mixture of the old French, English and Virginia laws had maintained asort of obsolete existence and operation. | It may not be uninteresting to relate that the bar of Illinois, in 1790, was illuminated by but a single member, who was, however, a host himself. This was John Rice Jones, a Welchman, born 1750. He was an accomplished linguist, possessed of a classical education, and a thorough knowledge of the law. He was the earliest practitioner of law in Ilinois and would have been con- spicuous at any bar. His practice extended from Kaskaskia to Vincennes and Clarksville, (Louisville, Ky.) Contrary to the habits of frontier life, he wasnever idle. Asa speaker, his capacity for invective under excitement was extraordinary. NRemoving to Vincennes, he became a member of the territorial legislature, and in 1807 rendered important services in revising the statute laws for the territory of Indiana.t In 1786, news found currency in the western country that congress, whose meetings were in great part secret, had by treaty agreed with Spain to a temporary relinquish- ment of the right to the free navigation of the Mississippi. The western people, who received these reports greatly magnified, were bitterly incensed thereat. At Vincennes a body of men was en- listed without authority, known as the Wabash regiment, to be subsisted by impressment or otherwise, of whom George Rogers Clark took command, and by his orders the Spanish traders there and in the Illinois, were plundered and despoiled of their goods and merchandise in retaliation of similar alleged offences by the Spaniards at Natchez. Shi these outrages John Rice Jones took a leading part. He became the commissary general of the marauders, to the support of whom Illinois merchants contributed. Such goods as were unsuited to the use of the garrison were sold by Jones. These acts tended to embroil us with Spain. Jones later removed to Missouri, became a member of the constitutional convention, and was a candidate for U. 8. Senator in opposition to Myr. Benton. He held the office of judge of the Supreme Court of Missouri until his death, in 1824. The second lawyer of Llinois, prior to 1800, was Isaac Dar- nielle. To a strong native intellect, classical education and a tolerable knowledge of the law, he added an engaging manner, free benevolent disposition, anda rather large, portly and attractive person. He was an agreeable speaker, conspicious at the bar, and popular with the people. He was said to have been educated for the ministry and had occupied the pulpit. But his great forte lay _ *Brown, History of Ills. p. 273, (with a confused idea as to boundary), to show the inconvenient size of St. Clair County, relates the following : Suit having been brought before a J ustice 6f Cahokia to recover the value of a cow, and judgment having been rendered for $16, the case was appealed. The adverse party and witnesses resided at Prairie du Chien, Wisconsin, distance 400 miles. The heriff, who was also an Indian trader, having received a summons for the party and subpoenas for the witnesses, fitted outa boat witha suitable stock of goods tor the Indian trade and proceeded thilher with his papers. Having served the summons and subpoenaed the witnesses, which included the greater part of the inhabitants of Prairie du Chien, he made his return charging mileage and service for each, as he hada right to, his costs and the cost of the suit altogether, it is stated, exceeding $900. Whether the costs were ever paid or not, chroniclers have failed to transmit. +See Reynold’s Pioneer Hist. of llls. NORTHWESTERN TERRITORY. 215 in the court of Venus, where he practiced with consummate art and with more studious assuidity than his books received. He never married and yet apparently was never without a wife. This course of life brought its inevitable consequences. While youth and vigor lasted all was well, but with advancing agé, he was com- -pelled to abandon his profession, and finally died in western Kentucky, at the age of 60, a poor and neglected _school-teacher.* As to the practice of those times, ex-governor Reynolds relates seeing the records of a proceeding in court at Prairie du Rocher, against a negro for the “murder” of a hog. The case was mali- cious mischiet, for wantonly destroying a useful animal, which it was sought to bring before the court; but in the absence of a pros- ecuting attorney, officers disallowed at that time, the grand jury, groping about in the law books, met with a precedent of an indict- ment for murder and applied it to the case in hand. Perhaps justice was meted out as fully under this indictment as if drawn with the nicest precision as to the nature of the offence, and pros- ecuted by the ablest attorney in the country. In the deed of cession from Virginia, it was stipulated that the French and Canadian inhabitants, and other settlers, who had professed allegiance to Virginia, should have their titles con- firmed to them. By a law of congress of 1788, the governor of the territory was authorized to confirm the possessions and titles of the French to their lands and those people in their rights, who, on or before the year 1783, had professed themselves citizens of the United States, or any of them. But nothing had been done in this direction up to the arrival of Governor St. Claw at Kaskaskia. It was to this that Washington had called the gover- nor’s attention, in his letter of October 6, 1789. In March, 1790, to carry these instructions into effeet, the governor issued his proc- lamation to the inhabitants, directing them to exhibit their titles and claims to the lands which they held, in order to be confirmed in their possessions. Numbers of these instruments were exhib- ited, and for those found to be authentic, orders of survey were issued, the expense whereof was to be paid by the owners. Such payment was anything but satisfactory to the people, as will be seen by the subjoined quotation from the governor’s report to the secretary of state, in 1790; and from it may further be gleaned _ the deplorable condition of the French, at the time of the gover- nor’s visit in this oft-painted Eden of the Far West as if over- flowing with abundance : “Orders of survey were issued for all the claims at Kaskaskia, that appeared to be founded agreeably to the resolutions of con- gress; and surveys were made of the greater part of them. A part of these surveys, however, have only been returned, because the people objected to paying the surveyor, and it is too true that they are illable to pay. The Illinois country, as wellas that upon the Wabash, has been involved in great distress ever since it fell under the American dominion. With great cheerfulness, the peo- ple furnished the troops under Colonel Clark, and the Iinois regiment, with everything they could spare, and often with much more than they could spare with any convenience to themselves. Most of these certificates for these supplies are still in theirhands, *Reynold's Pioneer Hist. 216 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. unliquidated and unpaid; and in many instances, where applica- tion has been made for payment to the State of Virginia, under whose authority the certificates were granted, it has been refused. The Illinois regiment being disbanded, a set of men, pretending the authority’ of Virginia, embodied themselves, and a scene of general depredation ensued. To this, succeeded three successive - and extraordinary inundations from the Mississippi, which either swept away their crops, or prevented their being planted. Theloss of the greater part of their trade with the Indians, which was a great resource, came upon them at this juncture, as well as the hostile incursions of some of the tribes which had ever been in friendship with them; and to these was added the loss of their whole last crop of corn by an untimely frost. Extreme misery could not fail to be the consequence of such accumulated misfor- tunes.” The impoverished condition of the French settlements is fur- ther portrayed, and doubtless truly, in a memorial addressed to Governor St. Clair, while in Illinois, which bears the date “June9, 1790,” and is’ signed by “P. Gibault, Priest,” and 87 others. Gibault was the same ecclesiastie who, in 1788, conducted the suc- cessful embassy of Colonel Clark to Vincennes, severing the allegiance of that post from the British: “The memorial humbly showeth, that by an act of congress of June 20, 1788, it was declared that the lands heretofore possessed by the said inhabitants, should be surveyed at their expense; and that this clause appears to them neither necessary nor adapted to quiet the minds of the people. It does not appear necessary, because from the establishment of the colony to this day, they have enjoyed their property and posses- sions without disputes or law suits on the subject of their limits; that thesurveys of them were made at the time the concessions were obtained from their ancient kings, lords and commandants; and that each of them knew what belonged to him without attempting an encroachment on his neighbor, or fearing that his neighbor would encroachon him. It does not appear adapted to pacify them; because, instead of assuring to them the peaceable possessions of their ancient inheritances, as they have enjoyed it till now, that clause obliges them to bearexpenses which, © in their present situation, they are absolutely incapable of paying, and for the failure of which they must be deprived of their lands. “ “Your Excellency is an eye-witness of the poverty to which the inhabitants are reduced, and of the total want of provisions to subsist on. Not knowing where tofind a morsel of bread to nourish their fam- ilies, by what means can they support the expenses of a survey which has not been sought for on their parts, and for which, it is conceived by them, there is no necessity? ‘Loaded with misery, and groaning under the weight of misfortunes, accumulated since the Virginia troops entered the country, the unhappy inhabitants throw themselves under the pro- tection of Your Excellency, and take the liberty to solicit you to lay their coe situation before congress; and as it may be interesting for the United Statesto know exactly the extent and limits of their ancient possesssion, in order to ascertain the lands which are yet at the disposal of congress, it appears to them, in their humble opinion, that the expenses of the survey ought more pro erly to be borne for whom alone it is useful, than by them who do not feel the necessity of it. Be- side, this is no object for the United States; but it is great, too great, for a few unhappy beings, who, Your Exeellency sees yourself, are scarcely able to support their pitiful existence. ’? The French settlements steadily declined and melted away in pop- ulation from the time the country passed under Anglo-Saxon rule, 1765, until their exodus, many years later, became almost complete. After their first hegira, commencing with the English occupation, NORTHWESTERN TERRITORY. 217 down to1800, the immigration of the latter race scarcely counterbal- _anced the emigration of the former. Indeed, there was a time during the Indian troubles, that the balance fell much behind; but after the treaty of Greenville, in 1795, immigration was greatly increased. In 1800, the population was little, if any, greater than in 1765. In capacity for conquest or colonization, for energy of character, thrift, ingenious and labor-saving inventions, the Anglo-Saxon race surpasses all others. It was this race which established the British constitution; which permanently colonized the shores of America and gave to it municipal liberty, the gem of republicanism, and which furnished our unrivaled federative system, which may yet be the means of politically enfranchising the world. To have his secluded. abode and remote quietude stirred up by such a race, with whom he felt himself incapable to enter the race of life, the Frenchman of these wilds lost his contentment, and he aban- doned his ancient villages in Illinois, to the new life, instinct with the progress opening all around them, after an occupation of over a century. INDIAN HOSTILITIES—1783 TO 1795. After the tide of European immigration had forced back the red men of America from the Atlantic slopes, they found their best hunting grounds in the magnificient forests and grassy plains beyond the Alleghanies, north of the Ohio and east of the Missis- sippi. When, after the war of the Revolution, this empire region, wrested from the grasp of the British crown, was thrown open to settlement and the pioneers of the pale faces began to pour over the mountains and into the valley with a steadily augmenting stream, the red men determined not to give back farther. They resolved to wage a war of extermination for the retention of this vast and rich domain. Here had gathered the most warlike tribes of the Algonquin nations, who have given to known Indian history the ablest chieftains and greatest warriors, Pontiac, Little Turtle, Tecumseh, and his brother the one-eyed Prophet, Black Hawk, and Keokuk. ’ During the war of the Revolution all the most belligerent tribes residing within this region, and the fisheries along the great lakes of the north, had adhered to the side of Great Britain. But by the treaty of peace, 1783, the territory was transferred to the U. 8. without any stipulations by England in favor of her savage allies. - The British, during their twenty years rule, had not extin- guished the Indian title to any part of the country. The French, during their long occupation, had made no considerable purchases of lands from the western Indians; and by the treaty of Paris, 1763, the English succeeded only to the small grants of the French about the various forts, Detroit, Kaskaskia, Vincennes, etc. True, in 1701, at Fort Stanwix, the Iroquois had ceded to Great Britain their shadowy claim over a part of the northwestern territory, ac- quired by their wars with the Hurons and Ilinois, and in 1768 the six nations had conceded to her their rights to the lands south of the Ohio, but the conquered tribes residing upon them and making them their hunting grounds, abandoned them but temporarily, and returned and did not-respect the transfers.. An Indian conquest, unless followed by permanent occupation, was seldom more than a 218 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. mere raid, and could not be said to draw title after it. There- fore, by the treaty of peace of 1783, the U. S. received nothing from England beyond the old small French grants, and the title of the six nations by conauest, such as it was, to the western territory. Indeed, the general government in the IVth article of the ordinance of 1787, seems to acknowledge that it had yet to secure the title to the lands from the Indians. The general government, on account of the adherence of the Indians to the side of the British during the war, if not deducing actual title, was inclined to regard the lands of the hostile tribes as conquered and forfeited. But while it attempted to obtain treaties of cession from the several nations, it also immediately threw open the country to settlers, made sales to citizens, and in the exercise of supreme dominion, assigned reservations to some of the natives, dictating terms and prescribing boundaries. This at once produced a deep feeling of discontent among the Indians, and led directly to the formation of an extensive confederation among a great number of the northern tribes. In October, 1784, the government Indian commissioners made a second treaty at Fort Stanwix with a portion only of the Iroquois, which, on account of its not being made at a general congress of all the northern tribes, was refused to be acknowledged by their leading chiefs, Brant, Red Jacket, and others. The following year, at Fort McIntosh, the government again treated with a por- tion of the tribes—the Wyandot, Delaware, Chippewa, and Ottawa nations—only partly represented ; and in January, 1786, at the mouth of the Great Miami (Fort Kinney,) with the Shaw- anese, the Wabash tribes refusing to attend. We have seen that amoung the instructions issued to Gov. St. Clair, he was to carefully examine into the real temper of the Indians, and to use his best efforts to extinguish their titles to lands, westward as far as the Mississippi, and north to the lakes. In the fall of 1788, he invited the northern tribes to confirm the late treaties of Fort Stanwix and Fort McIntosh, ceding lands; but the Indians,in general council assembled, refused to do so and informed the Governor “that no bargain or sale of any part of these Indian lands would be considered as valid or binding.” The Governor, nevertheless, persisted in collecting a few chiet’s of two or three nations, at’ Fort Harmar, (mouth of the Muskingum), and from them obtained acts of confirmation to the treaties of Forts Stanwix and McIntosh, ceding an immense country, in which they were interested only as a branch of the confederacy, and wnauthor- ized to make any grant or cession whatever.* The nations, who thus participated in the acts of confirmation, were the Wyandots, Delawares, Ottawas, Chippewas, Potawattomies, and Sacs; but the Confederation of the north claimed that it was done without authority, with the young men of the nation, alleged to have been intimidated and. over-reached.t But aside trom the fact that the government had treated with separate tribes, the grants obtained from the Iroquois and their kindred, the Wyandots, and the Dela- wares and Shawanese, were open to scarcely any objections. Those most vehement in denouncing the validity of the concessions were ae ee of Indian Council 1793 -See American State papers, V. 357—7. em. #Stone, ii, 281. NORTHWESTERN TERRITORY. 219 the Miamis, Chippewas, Piankashaws, Eel River Indians, Weas (Quias Ouiatenons,) and Kaskaskias, the latter four making their residence in great part in Illinois. The confederacy of Indians at all times strenuously insisted that the Ohio river should constitute.a perpetual boundary between the red and white men; and to maintain this line the former organ- ized a war against the latter, the ablest and most stupendous known to their annals, in the quelling of which the government was actively engaged for six years, and which was finally a4ccom- plished only by the prowess of “Mad Anthony” Wayne. In their determination, evidence is quite abundant that the Indians were inspired and supported by the advice and encouragement of British agents and officials, supplemented by the avarice of British traders. It was to their interest to have this splendid country remain the abode of the savages, with whom to exchange their gew-gaws for valuable pelts and furs; a lucrative trade which would cease with the advances of American civilization. The British continued to hold the northwestern posts from which to supply the Indians; and the home cabinet entertained hopes that circum- stances might yet compel the U. S. to recognize the Ohio as its northwestern boundary.* Much of the dissatisfaction of the Indians was clearly traced to the influence and intrigues under the superintendence of Col. McKee, the British agent at Detroit and the Rapids of the Maumee.t The Indian discontent was openly encouraged, and their hostility fanned into a Haine of war; the warrior bands obtained their outfit of arms and ammuuition from the British traders; to trade with the Indians while at war with the U. S. they maintained as but fair and just. As the main operations of this war occurred within the limits of the present States of Ohio and Indiana, we shall not treat of them in detail, notwithstanding Tlinois was united with them under a common government. Indian depredations upon the settle- ments and murders of the whites became frequent, inspiring terror ou every hand. In the fall of 1790, Gen. Harmar conducted a large, but fruitless, expedition of 1500 men, mostly Kentucky and Pennsylvania militia, poorly armed and without discipline, from Fort Washington, (Cincinnati) against the Miami villages on the Maumee and head waters of the Wabash. Caution had foolishly been taken so notify the British at Detroit, that the troops collected were to be used against the Indians alone.{ The villages were found deserted. They were destroyed, together with 20,000 bushels of corn. Two detachments of from 300 to 400 men each, the first under Col. Trotter and the next under Col. Hardin, rival Kentuckians, engaged the Indians, butowing to wretched manage- ment and worse discipline, both met with defeat and very heavy losses.|| The defeated army marched back to Fort Washington, and the Indians were only encouraged in their dastardly work of murder upon the settlements. In the spring of 1791, congress authorized Brig. Gen. Charles Scott, and others of Kentucky, to conduct an independent expe- dition against the Wabash Indians. It consisted of about 1,000 *See Burnett's Letters, p. 100.__ tAm. State Papers—Wayne's Dispatches. oo pi jAm State Papers, Asheton’s Statement, and Cists’ Cin. Miscellany . 220 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. mounted volunteers, who left the Ohio, May 23d. Early on the morning of June 1st they reached the Wabash at the old Wea towns, afew miles above the present Terre Haute. The villages were discovered by the ascending smoke from the lodges. The army was formed in order of battle and moved briskly forward; the in- habitants being in blissful ignorance of the stealthy approach of the foe. Gen Scott reports that the town was situated on the low ground bordering the Wabash below the plain across which they marched. “On turning the point of woods, one house presented in my front. Capt. Price was ordered to assault that with 40 men. He executed the command with great gallantry, and killed two warriors.” This remarkably “gallant” exploit doubtless was the means of saving many human lives, otherwise totally surprised on this early June morning. Gen. Scott continues: ‘When I gained the summit of the eminence which overlooks the villages on the banks of the Wabash, I discovered the enemy in great confusion, enceavoring to make their escape over the river in canoes. I instantly ordered Lieutenant Colonel commanding Wilkinson to rush forward with the first battalion. The order was executed with prompti- tude, and this detachment gained the bank of the river just as the rear of the enemy had embarked ; and, regardless of a brisk fire kept up from a Kickapoo town on the opposite bank, they, in a few minutes, by a well + directed fire from the rifles, destroyed all the savages with which five canoes were crowded.’’* d ; How this attack differed from a regular murderous Indian raid, is left to the discovery of the reader ; as also, how many of the enemy were women and children. “Many of the inhabitants of the village (Ouiatenon) were French and lived in a state of civilization. By the books, letters, and other documents found there, it is evident that the place was in close connection with and dependent on Detroit. A large quantity of corn, a variety of household goods, peltry, and other articles, were burned with this village, which consisted of about 70 houses, many of them well finished.”+ Col. John Hardin, “burning to retrieve his fame,” was sent with a de- tachment to a village six miles down the river, where he killed six warriors and took fifty-two prisoners. In the meantime another force under Col. Wilkinson had crossed the swollen river at a secluded place two miles above and proceeded on the opposite bank to dislodge the refractory Kickapoos. On the following day Col. W. was again detached with a force of 360, on foot, to destroy the town of Kethtipenunk (Tippecanoe) which was done, no doubt “gallantly.” Gen. St. Clair in a letter to Washington dated Sept. 14, 1798, says the Kentuckians were ‘in the habit of retaliating, perhaps, without attending precisely to the nations from which the injuries are received.” In August, Col. Wilkinson, with an independent command, sur- prised the natives on Eel river. “The men,” says Wilkinson, “forcing their way over every obstacle, plunged through the river with vast intrepidity. The enemy was uhable to make the smallest resistance. Six warriors, and (in the hurry and confusion of the charge) two squaws and a child were killed, 34 prisoners (squaws and children) were taken, and an unfortunate captive released, with the loss of two men killed andone wounded.” Four thousand *Am. State Papers, V. 181. tScott’s Report. NORTHWESTERN TERRITORY. 221 acres of corn were destroyed, and the cabins burned.* He was voted the thanks of congress. On the early morning of November 4, 1791, occurred that most disastrous defeat of Gen. St. Clair, in western-Ohio,on a small branch of the Wabash; by 9 o’clock a. m. his beaten and confused army, what little was left of it, was in a complete and precipitate rout toward Fort Jefferson, distance 29 miles. From the first onset, the troops were thrown into disorder and confusion by the murderous fire of the savages, and panic reigned supreme.} The loss was 890 out of a force of 1400 engaged in battle. “Six hundred skulls,” writes George Mill from General Wayne’s army which camped on the battle field three years later, “were gathered up and buried ; when we went to lay down in our tents at night, we had to scrape the bones together and carry them out, to make our beds.” The Indians engaged were estimated at 1040. Little Turtle, Mechecunaqua, chief of the Miamis, was in command. The battle field was afterwards known as Fort Recovery. The general government made repeated efforts, both before and during the war, to arrange a peace upon a fair equivalent for the lands of: the aborigines. But the red men flushed. with victories, and influenced. by the artful whispers of the British emissaries, closed their ears to every appeal for peace, and rejected proposition after proposition; nothing but the boundary line of the Ohio would be entertained asa basis for peace. At the foot of the Maumee Rapids, August 13, 1793, 16 of the confederated nations being represented in council, replied to the American peace commis- sioners: “Brothers: We shall be persuaded that you mean to do us justice, if you agree that the Ohio shall remain the boundary line between us. * * Money to us is of no value ; and to-most of us unknown ; and, as no con- sideration whatever can induce us to sell the lands on which we get sustenance for our women and children, we hope we may be allowed to point out a mode by which your settlers may be easily removed, and peace thereby obtained. : ‘‘Brothers: We know that these settlers are poor, or they. would never have ventured to live in a country which has been in continual trouble. ever since they crossed the Ohio. Divide, therefore, this large sum of money, which you have offered to us, among these. people, Give.to each, also, a proportion of what you say you would give to us, annually, over and above this very large sum of money ; and as we are persuaded, they would most readily accept of it in lieu of the land yousold them. Ifyou add, also, the great sums you must expend in raising. and paying armies, with a view to force us to yield you our country, you will certainly have more than sufficient for the purpose of repaying these settlers for all their labor and their improvements. * * We want peace. Restore to us our country, and we shall ke enemies no longer.” ; Itis a curious fact, illustrating our dealings with the Indians, that a treaty of peace and friendship was entered into at Vin- cennes, September 27, 1792, by Brig. Gen. Rufus Putnam, accom- panied by John Heckvelder and 31 Indians of the Wabash and Illinois tribes, the 4th article of which contained the following language: “Art. 4. The United States solemnly guaranty to the Wabash and Illinois nations or tribes of Indians, all the lands to which they have a just claim; and no part shall ever be taken from them *Wilkinson's Report. +Am. State Papers, tAim. Pioneer—Wayne’s Statement. 222 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. but by a fair purchase, and to their satisfaction. That the lands originally belonged to the Indians; it is theirs, and theirs only. That they have a right to sell, and a right to refuse to sell. And that the United States will protect them in their said rights.” When the treaty, which contained 7 articles, was laid before the United States Senate, the 4th article was objectionable, and after much deliberation, it was, Jan. 9, 1794, rejected by a vote of 21 to 4.—Senate Jour. I. 128 to 146. i The Illinois settlements were fortunately beyond the main theatre of this savage war; still, owing to the general hostility of nearly all the tribes, their depredations were each year extended to them, and a comparatively great number of barbarous murders were committed by the Kickapoos. These we will give condensed from the “Annals of the West,” pages 700 to 705: In 1783, a single murder, that of James Flannory, was first committed while on a hunting excursion, but it was not accounted an act of war. In 1786 the Indians attacked the American settlements, killed James Andrews, his wife and daughter, James White and Samuel McClure, and two girls, daughters of Andrews weretaken prisoners. One of these died with the Indians, and the other was ransomed by French traders. She is now (1850) alive, the mother of a large family, and resides in St. Clair county, The Indians had previously threatened the settlement, and the people had built and entered a blockhouse ; but this family was out and defenceless. . 1787. arly in this year, five families near Bellefountaine, united and built a blockhouse, surrounded it with palisades, in which these families resided. While laboring in the corn field they were obliged to carry their rifles, and often at night had to keep guard. Under these embar- rassments, and in daily alarm, they cultivated their corn-fields. 1788, This year the war assumed a more threatening aspect. Early in the spring, William Biggs was taken prisoner. While himself, John Vallis, and Joseph and Benjamin Ogle, were passing from the station on the hills to the blockhouse fort in the bottom, they were attacked by the Indians. Biggs and Vallis were a few rods in advance of the party. Vallis was killed and Biggs taken prisoner. The others escaped unhurt. Biggs was taken through the prairies to the Kickapoo towns on the Wabash, from whence he was finally liberated by means of the French traders. The Indians treated him well, offered him the daughter of a brave for a wife, and proposed to adopt him into their tribe. He after- wards became a resident of St. Clair county, was a member of the terri- torial legislature, judge of the county court, and wrote and published a narrative of his captivity among the Indians. On the 10th day of December, in the same year, James Garrison and Benjamin Ogle, while hauling hay from the bottom, were attacked by two Indians; Ogle was shot in the shoulder, where the ball remained; Garrison sprang from the load and escaped into the woods. The horses taking fright, carried Ogle safe to the settlement. In stacking the same hay, Samuel Garrison and Mr. Riddick were killed and scalped. 1789, This was a period of considerable mischief. Three boys were attacked by six Indians, a few yards from the blockhouse, one of which, David Waddel, was struck with a tomahawk in three places, scalped, and yet recovered ; the others escaped unhurt. A short time previous, James Turner, a young man, was killed on the American bottom. Two men were afterwards killed and scalped while on their way toSt. Louis. In another instant, two men were attacked on a load of hay, one was killed outright, the other was scalped, but recovered. The same year John Ferrel was killed, and John Demphsey was scalped and made his ee The Indians frequently stole the horses and cattle of the settlers, 1790. The embarrassments of these frontier people greatly increased, and they lived in continual alarm. In the winter,a arty of Osage In- dians, who had not molested hitherto, came across the ississippi, stole a + number of horses and attempted to recross the river. The Americans NORTHWESTERN TERRITORY. 293 followed and fired upon them. James Worley, an old settler, havin got in advance of his party, was shot, scalped, and his head cut off nial left on the sand-bar. The same year, James Smith, a Baptist preacher from Kentucky, while on a visit to these frontiers, was taken prisoner by the Kickapoos. On the 19th of May. in company with Mrs. Huff and a Frenchman, he was proceeding from the blockhouse to a settlement then known by the name of Little Village. The Kickapoos fired upon them from an ambuscade near Bellefountaine, killed the Frenchman’s horse, sprang upon the woman and herchild, whom they despatched with a tomahawk, and took Smith prisoner. His horse being shot, he attempted to flee on foot ; and having some valuable papers in his saddle bags, he threw them intoa thicket, where they were found next day by his friend. Having retreated a few yards down the hill, he fell on his knees in prayer for the poor woman they were butchering, and who had been seriously impressed, for some days, about religion. The Frenchman escaped on foot in the thickets. The Indians soon had possession of Smith, loaded him with packs of plunder which they had collected, and took up their line of march through the prairies. Smith was a large, heavy man, and soon became tired under his heavy load, and with the hot sun. Several con- sultations were held by the Indians, how to dispose of their prisoner. Some were for despatching him outright, being fearful the whites would follow them from the settlement, and frequently pointing their guns at his breast. Knowing well the Indian character, he would bare his breast as if in defiance, and point upwards to signify the Great Spirit was his protector. Seeing him in the attitude of prayer, and hearin him singing hymns on his march, which he did to relieve his own min of despondency, they came to the conclusion that he was a ‘‘great medi- cine,” holding daily intercourse with the Good Spirit, and must not be i to death. After this, they took off his burdens and treated him indly. They took him to the Kickapoo towns on the Wabash, where, in a few months, he obtained his deliverance, the inhabitants of New Design paying $170 for his ransom. - 1791. In the spring of this year, the Indians again commenced their depredations by stealing horses. In May, John Dempsey was attacked, but made his escape. A party of eight men followed. The Indians were just double their number. P B this + Gov. Palmer's Mess ge. PALMER’S ADMINISTRATION. 937 a period of 25 years. But the most presumptuous of these cor- porations, under a title at the same time the most seductive, not excepting that of the “Illinois Benevolent Loan Company” for a pawu-broker’s establishment, was that of the “Southern Emi- grant Aid Society,” a title, as the governor said, which “suggests ideas of weary strangers, feeble and poor, on the one hand, and of benevolent men on the other, ministering to their wants, feeding the hungry and clothing the naked ;” but which really established. offices in about 30 counties of this State, (the principal one at Cairo), to speculate in lands that emigrants would be likely to need, and receive their money and other valuables on depost, buy and sell exchange, and by means of a captivating title, win their confidence. * Not one provision of this act contemplated the aid or relief which. its title imported. An important event of this session was the ratification of the 15th amendment to the constitution of the United States, giving suffrage to the blacks. Our New Constitution—The year of grace, 1870, will be distin- guished in the annals of Illinois for the peaceful revolution of her organic law. It is a grand feature in the governments composing this Great Republic that they frequently undergo most radical and important transformations without tumult or outbreak from the populace, showing that their will is the source of power. The constitution of 1848 had for years been systematically violated in its plain and positive provisions by nearly every department of State. The last executive under it, himself records that “The history of American States presented no example of a government more defective than that of Llinois.” Officers received or took compensation for their services under authority of laws known to be inconsistent with the constitution ; aud what was designed by its framers to be a most economical government, became, in fact, extravagantly expensive. The clear limitation upon the powers of the general assembly was overborne, and legislation was often hasty, imprudent and depraved until the people felt that their public and private rights were unsafe; that the officers charged by the constitution with the enactment, the interpreta- tion, and the enforcement of the laws were alike unworthy of their full confidence. + The notorious evasions of the plain requirements of the constitution, and the pernicious practices thus indulged, tended to sap the integrity of the public service generally, while it must have also contributed to lessen the respect if it did not beget the contempt of the people for alllaw. A popular reverence for law is the most essential guaranty for the stability of the State, the peace and good order of society, and the protection to life, liberty and property of of the citizen. It was therefore high time to erect new limitations upon the powers of the several departments, instead of those persistently disregarded, and viewed as obsolete. Upon the. question being submitted to a vote of the people, at the election of November, 1868, the revision of the old constitution was by them ordered. The succeeding legislature authorized the election of delegates, * Gov. Palmer's Veto Message. + Palmer's Message, 1871, . 938 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. (apportioned to the districts and corresponding in number to the representatives in the lower house of the general assembly,) who were to meet at Springfield, December 13, 1869, to alter, revise, or amend the constitution. Of the 85 members returned, 44 were set down as republican in politics, and 41 as democratic. But 15 were elected on independent tickets, all in republican districts, of whom 8 were democrats and 7 republicans. Thus neitner party had a majority in the convention, and the “independents” held the balance of power, of which they made the most. Its members were composed of learned jurists, experienced statesmen, and pro- found thinkers, whose work, prepared with much care, has been very generally pronounced the best and wisest in its limitations and restrictions that the union affords. Whether time will approve this high encomium remains to be seen. We can allude to only a few of the prominent features wherein it differs from the old, and which are regarded as salutory reforms. The change from the fee system to that of fixed salaries, fair and ample iu their amounts, will tend more perhaps to eradicate the vice of evading the law and elevating the standard of the public service than anything else. The salary system, in the option of county boards, may also be extended to county officers, and if settlements with these are properly enforced, will both save and increase materially the revenue.—Special legislation has been very greatly circumscribed, and irrevocable, private franchises and immunities are prohibited. This does away with a most fruitful source of corruption in that department of government. It breaks, in a measure, legislative rings and destroys the business of the professional lobbyist, and the result is the halls and corridors of the capitol and hotels are thronged no more by this shrewd, genial and elegantly attired class, ever on the alert and ready with a hint to this member and a whisper to that, and an adroit suggestion to another.— While the number of members of the general assembly has been about double, the steps to be pursued in the enactment of laws are retarded and hedged by wise provisions ; the former practices of reading bills by their titles only, and their passage by the bundle, known as the omnibus system, are prevented ; and while the per diem compensation of members is allowed to be raised, being now $5, the reprehensible practices of entering into speculative contracts or “commutations” with State officials or others, for stationery, fuel, etc., voted to themselves, which at the last session under the old constitution averaged $500 for each member, and aggregated $54,000, besides their pay of $2 a day, and charges for committee rooms, often neither occupied nor perhaps rented, are all effectually squelched, and instead members are allowed but $50 each.—To the governor, who heretofore as part of the law-making power, was a mere ad- visory agent and for want of power destitute of influence, has been given a qualified veto for the first time in the history of the State, with good results so far as exercised. Prior to this a bare majority of the legislative department of government was practi- cally the supreme power in the State.—One of the grossest wrongs to individuals heretofore was the taking of private property by municipal and other corporations for public use, as it was called, without compensation, by setting off fancied benefits, no matter how general to the vicinity, against the damages of the PALMER’S ADMINISTRATION. 939 owner. This cannot now be done. Neither can a majority (often representing little or no property) of any municipality, now vote to lend its credit or impose a debt upon the property of the min- ority for the benefit of some corporation or improvement.—The general assembly is prohibited from discharging any county, city or town from its proportionate share of taxes, the commutation of such taxes, or the diverting of them from the treasury, as under the railroad tax-grabbing law of 1869.—The revenue article of the old constitution has been rendered more efficient, and with late legis- lation will bear more evenly upon the property of the State.—The two-mill tax was abolished.—Minority represeutation in the legis- lature, by means of cumulative voting, is a new but promising feature in the organic act, adopted for the first time by any State in the union.—Our judiciary system has been rendered uniform, and greatly modified, whether for good requires to be ascertained. To county courts, as supplemented by a late law, have been given extended civil jurisdiction, and they are authorized to try minor criminal cases with a view of saving to counties large expenditures for boarding prisoners while awaiting the terms of the circuit courts.—But the provision which seeks to control the railroads of the State, prohibiting parallel or competing lines from consolida- tion, and which declares all railroads public highways, requiring the general assembly to establish reasonable maximum rates of charges, and to prevent wajust dircriminations and extortions, is one which, if sustained by the courts, promises to be one of the most important in its beneficial results to the people, as it is one now eliciting the greatest public interest. The question whether a power has grown up in the State greater than the State itself is now in process of solution. The Great Chicago Fire.—Chicago was first laid off in 1830, at the mouth of the river of that name. Prior to that the point was known as Fort Dearborn, built by the government in 1804. By an unprecedented growth and prosperity, Chicago had by 1871 attained to a city of 300,000 souls. As the radiating centre of more than a dozen trunk lines of railroads, reaching far into the interior, with their innumerable branches and connections, she is enabled to grasp with Briarian hands, as it were, the products of avast and fertile region; possessed of an extended lake, canal, and river commerce, and a large manufacturing interest, and ani- mated by enterprising and sagacious capitalists, energetic mer- chants and pushing business men generally, she was truly, not only the chief city of Illinois, but the emporium of the great northwest—the pride of her State and the wonder of the civilized world. While she had miles upon miles of structures ofthe most combustible nature, being wood, her large business centre was built up of brick, stone and iron blocks, massive in size and of rare architectural beauty ; her palatial residences, profusely scat- tered through many parts of the city, but particularly toward the lake front, were the admiration of every visitor, besides her many well built, superb, and costly church edifices and various elegant public institutions, all these were solid, non-combustible struc- tures, regarded as fire proof. But in the great conflagration, which, like death, knew no distinction, the stately block and most ornate column, as well as the lowliest wooden shanty of the poor, found a common leveler. 940 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. It was on the night of October 8th and 9th, 1871, that the ocean of flame burst upou the doomed city. For eighteen consecutive hours, borne by a parched and strong southwesterly gale, the Fire Fiend, gathering strength and volume as he marched, strode through the fated city. The fire broke out in a poor quarter 14 miles southwest from the business centre, which was closely built up of inferior structures that kindled like tinder and blazed like a bon fire. The flame, fanned by the gale, was so intense that the fire department was powerless before it. At midnight, having devoured 500 buildings, and burnt over an area of 175 acres, reaching the southern limits of the burnt district of the fire of the ‘night proceeding, which was of no inconsiderable magnitude ordi- narily, and which it was expected would arrest it, the licking column, casting a shower of kindling brands far in advance, easily leaped the south branch of the river, lighting where several blocks of wooden rookeries, the abodes of squalor and vice, afforded it vivifying food. Sending off flanking columns to the right and left, it pursued a due northeast course before the driving wind to- ward the court house, the large stone, brick and iron structures in its way, commonly called fire-proot, many of them among Chica- go’s handsomest blocks, crumbling aud melting down by its su- per-heated breath as completely, if notso speedily, as those of wood. All hope of staying its progress was now abandoned, and the efforts suspended. The court houf, from whose basement, (the common jail) 150 prisoners were released to save their lives, was built of large blocks of stone, and though standing isolated in the middle of a square, succumbed, its great bell falling from the dome with a last dying peal. At this time, as if instinct with a deadly strategy, the fire disabled the pumping engines a mile in advance at the waterworks, which cut off the supply of water. Buildings now wouid suddenly ignite all over, and the danger to human life became exceediugly great. _ The left flanking column of flame, gathering volume as it pro- ceeded, swept all that part of the city in the angle made by the south branch and the main river. The right also gathering head- way as it went, took a detour almost due east from the south branch toward the lake and northward, making a wide swath and rioting in the destruction of the most superb hotels, splendid bus- iness blocks, and elegant dwellings in the city. Here, in the south division, the fairest and most ornate portion of Chicago, and the great centre of her wealth aud commerce, 460 acres were swept over by the terrible flames and 3,650 buildings laid in ashes. But aside from the great value and beauty of this portion of the city, less than one-third in territory, or the number of houses, was as yet swept over, or cunsumed. The three colums of flame, toward noon on the 9th, (Monday) intensified by their union, now vaulted across the river, and, marching in solid phalanx at double-quick, licked up everything in the way; the ocean of flame with a terrible crackling roar as it advanced, in a few hours burnt over an area of 1,470 acres of the 2,533 in the north division, leaving only 500 buildings standing out of the 13,800 which it contained, and ren- dering homeless 75,000 people. As a spectacle the conflagration was at the same time the sub- limest aud most appalling—terrifying to the weak and unnerv- ing the strong. The roaring tlame and crackling wood, the crash PALMER’S ADMINISTRATION. 941 of falling buildings, the detonations of explosive material in them, and the maddened Babel of human voices, all intermingled, were awful and terrific in the last degree. The scenes in the streets of the burning city beggar description. All the baser attributes of the human heart found manifestation. Fear, precipitancy, profanity, insults, obscenity, rapacity, theft, robbery, arson and assassination, all wrought to the highest pitch, with intoxication, and amid the noise, confusion and turmoil, found vent and ran riot. Great crowds, fascinated by a mingled feeling of horror and admiration at the grandeur of the terrible spectacle, moved with the dazzling columns of fire as it proceeded. Now and then the crash of a wall near at hand, the report of explosive oils, or the rumor that they were surrounded by the fire, or that a bridge was burnt. to cut off their retreat would scatter them in precipitate flight, panic stricken. In many cases, people were driven into the lake for refuge against the scorching flames. Capi- talists, rushing to their vaults to save their valuables, were over- powered by the suffocating heat, and never seen again; others, loaded with treasure, were stricken down by assassins and robbed. The speed of the conflagration and its great heat were such that it was impossible to save much property. Besides, owners of ve- hicles, taking advantage of the occasion, charged enormous prices for taking loads ;_ $10 to $50 was common and $1,000 is recorded. Stores were opened and the crowds invited to: help themselves to goods, as they must all go at’ any rate, while others were entered by hordes of plunderers unasked ; and goods piled up in the streets to be carted away, were seized and freely borne off. The torch of the incendiary, for purposes of plundering, was added to the gen- eral conflagration. Saloons were thrown open, and under a free invitation, their contents flowed unchecked, maddening the vicious and stimulating to ruffianism. Amidst the turmoil of the crack- ling and roaring fire, falling walls, dazed animals dashing about, streets gorged by passing vehicles and crowds of people, and the shouting and uproar of men, families became separated, children cried for parents, wives and mothers wailed and became distracted aud husbands and fathers, skurrying hither and thither in vain searchings for the lost ones, were frantic with agony and despair. It was a night of unspeakable horrors. Many incidents of tenants occupying rooms in the upper stories of high business blocks wrapt in flames, suddenly appearing at their windows begging for assis- tance from the frantic crowd below and some of whom found succor and others that perished, are related with thrilling effect in the papers of the time. The loss of human life, which can never be accurately ascertained, has beenestimated at 250. During the first two weeks following, the remains of 107 persons, consisting often of but fragments, or so charred that few could be identified, were collected by the coroner and interred. It is supposed that the intensity of the heat in many cases wholly consumed the bodies, leaving no vestige be- hind. The whole area burnt over, including streets, was 2,124 acres; number of buildings destroyed, 17,500; sidewalks burnt, 121 miles; total value of property swallowed up by the devouring element, $195,000,000, on which there was an insurance of some $45,000,000, leaving a net loss $150,000,000—these figures being approximate.* * See History of Chicago and the Great Conflagration. 942 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. About 98,500 people were bereft, not only of homes, business, and property, but even shelter. These collected_at points on the beach of the lake, in the old cemetery south of Lincoln Park, but mostly on the bleak prairie back of the city. Many were blinded from smoke and blistered with heat. Not less than, one hundred women were thrown into premature parturion from fright and the excitement caused by the terrible scene. All, the sick and help- less, the young and old, the vile and vicious, the beggar and mil- lionaire, were here promiscuously huddled together. Without suf- ficient clothing in the chill October rain, which set in during the night of Monday; destitute of food since Sunday, and all more or less exhausted from hunger, the suffering of the smitten ones was exceedingly great. And now was manifested on the part of the people of this broad land and the civilized portions of Europe, whither the shock had thrilled, a noble sympathy and practical benevolence, attesting the brotherhood of man. First the people for hundreds of miles in every direction, in prompt response to the click of the telegraph (and but for this modern handmaid to the business of the world, many must have perished), sent in hundreds of car loads of cooked food and provisions of all kinds and raiment of every description, in quantities more than sufficient to relieve the wants of the suf- ferers. Bureaus, to systematically distribute the donations, were organized. Next, andalmost simultaneously, followed most liberal contributions of money in large sums by nearly all our great and many small cities and some from Europe, aggregating some $7,000,000. Governor Palmer, deeming it a proper occasion, con- vened the general assembly in extraordinary session on the 4th day after the fire, and that body donated virtually to the stricken city, $2,955,340 from the treasury of the State—finding in the great emergency a way to evade the strict provisions of the new constitution for this purpose by redeeming“the canal from the lien of its deepening by Chicago, which, though a valuable improve- ment to that city, is dead and unyielding capital to the State; but no one will blame the legislature for this benevolent act so neces- sary under the circumstances. Six per centum bonds, payable in 10 years, were to be issued for that amount. Not less than one- fifth nor more than one-third of the proceeds were to be used in restoring the bridges and public buildings on the old sites, and the residue in payment of the bonded debt of the city, and to maintain its fire and police departments. Immediately succeding the fire, stories of incendiarism for pur- poses of plunder became rife; that theft, robberies, and arson were the order in the unburnt portions of the city, and that hordes of “roughs” from other large cities were on the point of invasion. The ignorant, desperate from their losses, were represented as possessed by a mania for further destruction; others in great ‘masses, together with the police, as taking the law into their own hands, shooting down, beating to death, or hanging to lamp-posts, numerous alleged offenders, without close scrutiny as to their guilt or innocence. These stories which were utterly untrue, gained credence in the city at the time and a considerable panic prevailed. Telegrams disseminating them were sent broad cast over the land, and the flying fugitives from the city, whose exodus by the 16th, amounted to 60,000, impressed with these stories, PALMER’S ADMINISTRATION. 943 spread reports of seeing blackened corpses of robbers and incen- diaries hanging to gibbets. Gen. Anson Stager, a prominent cit- izen, telegraphed Gov. Palmer on the 10th that great consterna- tion and anxiety existed on account of the presence of “roughs” and thieves, plundering in all directions, and that two incendia- ries were shot the night preceding while in the act of firing build- ings. Under the apprehensions prevailing, the police force was largely increased, 1,500 being sworn in on the west side, and 500 on the south. Indeed, on Monday morning, Major Alstruf had tendered the services of a battalion of three militia companies to the su- perintendent and were accepted. Gov. Palmer, in auswer to Gen. Stager’s dispatch, proffered a military force to the city, to preserve property and enforce order, which, in the reply by telegraph, was immediately requested by the mayor, to be sent by special train, and later on the same day, 1,000 muskets and amunition were also asked. Adjutant Gen. H. Dilger, at once, by telegraph, ordered to Chicago the “Bloomington National Guards,” “Champaign Cadets,” “Sterling City Guards,” Rock Fall Zouaves,” ‘Rock Island Light Artillery” with four pieces ; and under his immediate charge, the “Springfield Zouaves,” “O’Mara Guards,” and Capt. Donigan’s colored company, 200 men, the latter arriving there early the next day, the 11th, and before evening the other militia companies also arrived, making a military force of 516 men, well armed and equiped to protect the property, maintain order, and enforce the laws in thecity. But Gen. Dilger now found the wild rumors of lawlessness to have been greatly exaggerated, and the mayor, professing no knowledge of the dispatches calling for State troops and, at the time, confiding in the strong arm of the military power of the U. 8., was ready to issue his proclamation entrusting the peace of the city to Lieut. Gen. Phil. H. Sheridan, of the U. S. army, who was stationed there. The State authority being thus superceded by that of the U. 8., Gen. Dilger, with a portion of his force, after some three days time, returned. Some of the police authorities, jealous of the military occupation thus assumed, protested against it for the reason that policemen were acqainted with the people and possessed large discretionary pow- ers in the arrest of parties, the prevention of breaches of the peace, and the commission of crimes; while a soldier was the rig- id instrument of orders, regardless of consequences. The city, however, was surrendered to the military, U.S. regulars being ordered thither from Omaha, Forts Leavenworth and Scott, and from Louisville. The police were ordered to act in conjunction with the military, good order was maintained throughout, and, what was perhaps of more importance than all else, confidence was restored. At the time that the city was thus turned over to military rule, Gen. Sheridan directed a citizen of Chicago, Gen. Frank T. Sherman, to enlist and organize a regiment of infantry for 20 days, to serve as guards in protecting the property of the city. They swore allegiance to the U. 8. and obedience to the officers ap- pointed over them; they were to arrest all citizens who, ‘in their judgment, might be suspicious persons, and fire upon, wound or kill any one refusing to obey their commands to halt, after a cer- tain hour in the night. In the regiment was a company of cadets 944 HISTORY OF ILLINOIS. —students from the University of Chicago, mostly young and non-residents. To this regiment, asserted by high authority to have been illegally called into being, Gen. Thomas W. Gros- venor, a citizen of Chicago, who had earned his title by mereto- rious conduct in the late war and was maimed for life, became a martyr. About 12 o’clock in the night of the 20th of October, while quietly proceeding to his home, he was ordered by a young cadet to halt and give the countersign or pass-word, and, disre- garding the order, was deliberately shot down, expiring in a few hours after. The Governor, who it seems was not advised until about the lithof the full extent of the military occupation of Chicago, which he deemed a violation of law both State and national, had in the meantime written a letter to the mayor, couched in no ambiguous terms, vigorously protesting against that functionary’s virtual ab- dication of his office and turning the city over to the military control of the soldiery had asserting the adequacy of the State to furnish all needed protection to the smitten city. The mayor, stung by the lecturing epistle, replied that when the lives and property of the people, the peace and good order of a large city, were in danger, it was not the time to stop and consider ques- tions of policy. But the killing of Grosvenor was a circumstance to awaken reflection upon the anomalous posture of affairs, and 2 days after, at the request of the mayor, the occupation was discon- tinued. His excellency, however, did not allow the matter to drop here. He wrote and urged the State’s Attorney of Cook county to bring the murderer of Grosvenor before the grand jury, and to advise that body to include in the indictments, besides the party doing the act, R. B. Mason, the mayor, Lieutenant General Sheridan, and Frank T. Sherman, colouel of the 20 day regiment, as being equally guilty. A sharp and not very elegant correspondence followed, and the matter getting into the public press, much criti- cism was evoked. Later General Sheridan was again appealed to by prominent citizens, to cause 4 companies of U.S. soldiers to be stationed at Chicago for the protection of the immense amount of stores in charge of the Relief fund and Aid Society, and upon his reqnest at Washihgton they were granted. ‘This still further intensified the matter, and the governor, in a letter to President Grant, protested againstthis step asserting the abundant ability of the State to protect every interest of the people dependant upon its internal peace and good order. The letter was referred to Gen. Sheridan with instructions to rescind all orders in conflict with the laws or constitution of this State. Protesting now against an officer of the army passing upon a matter so grave and impor- tant, Gov. Palmer brought the whole subject before the legisla- ture and that body, after a thorough investigation by a commit- tee, who brought in majority and minority reports, on the 25th of January, 1872, sustained the former, declaring “as unlawful, and an infraction of the constitution, both of this State and the U. 8. the so-called military occupation of Chicago ;” but the federal au- thorities were exonerated from intent to wilfully trespass upon the coustitutional rights of this State, or to interfere with its properly constituted authorities during the emergency of the great fire. : INDEX. THE FIGURES REFER TO THE PAGES. A. Abenakis, or, 94. Adams, Capt. in Black Hawk war, 386. Adjutant Gen’s office, 738. Algonquins, 32. Allen, J. C., 877. Alton, 420, 439. 566, 917. Anderson, Lt. Gov., 442. Antiquities of Illinois, 23. Apportionment Bills of 1857-9, 664-5. Appropriations, sick and wounded soldiers 1861, 870; what they got 886; 1863, 887; for war purposes, 1861, 869; by democratic mass convention, 1863, 901; by constitu- tional convention, 1862, 875. Armistice resolutions of 1863, 882. Atkinson, Gen, Black Hawk War, 382. B. Bakus, E. land commissioner, 236. Baily, Major in Black Hawk war, 383. Baker, E. D., 512, 525, 526, 538, 542. Baker, David J., senator, 681. Banks, territorial, Cairo City, 292; Shawnee- town, 292, 305; revived, 418; breaks, 425 ; first state, 304 ; branches, 305; how wound up 307; second state, 418; how they built up business centers 420; branches, 421; suspensions legalized, 423; they break, 425; forced into liquidation, 468, 451 ; Free or Stock banks, 585; arguments for and against, 586-7; election of bank bill, 588 ; how started, 588; ultimate security, 590; wild-cats, 588; Foreign small note act, 591; panics of 1854~7, 593-43 effect of the Rebellion, 596; stump-tail money, 598. Bar of Illinois in 1790, 214. Battles of the Rebellion in which Illinois troops were engaged: Lexington, 748; Monroe, 750; Charleston, 750; Freder- icktown, 751; Belmont,752; Pea Ridge 754; Fort Henry, 757; Donelson, 758; Columbus, occupation of, 763 ; New Mad- rid, capture of, 764; Island No. 10, capture of, 766; Shiloh or Pittsburg Landing, 770; Mitchell’s Campaign, 779; Corinth, seige of, 782; Farmington, 783; Perryville, 786; Bolivar, 788; Brittan’s Lane, 789; Iuka, 789; Corinth, 790; Stone River or Murfreesboro, 792; Coffeeville, 802 ; Holly Springs, 802; Chicasaw Bayou, 805; Ar- kansas Post, S08; Port Gibson, 813 ; Ray- mond, 814; Jackson, 815; Champion Hills 815; Black River Bridge, 817; Vicksburg, siege and capture, 822; Chicamauga, 827; Wuahatchie, 831; Lookout Mountain, 832; Mission Ridge, 833; Knoxville, seige 834; Rocky-Face Mountain, 837; Resaca, 838; Kennesaw Mountain, 839; New Hope Church, 839; Peach Tree Creek, 841; Atlanta, 842; Jonesboro, 844; Frank- lin, 846; Nashville, 847; Pleasant Hill, 852; Mobile, reduction of, 853; March to the Sea, 854; Wilmington, reduction of 862; Bentonville, 863; Close of the war, 864. Beaujeu, M., defeats Braddock, 135. Bienville takes Pensacola, 120, 126. Beardstown, rendezvous in Black Hawk war, 376. Birbeck, Morris, 349, 354. Bissell, Col 525; at Buena Vista, 534, 535, 5363 dueling affair, 630; nominee for Governor, 652; his administration, 656; life and char- acter, 657 ; censure, 661; signs and recalls apportionment bill, 664; funds the Macal- ister and Stebbins bonds, 673; Contro- versy with Morrison, 678; his death, 667. Black Bird, Indian Chief, 190. Black Hawk, life and character, 373, 414. Black Hawk War, 370; causes 371-5; Gov. calls for troops, 376; council with the Ind- ians 3773; the volunteers, 378; Indians flee across the Miss., 379; treaty made and what the volunteers thought of it, 380; Second Campaign, 381; Indians induced by White Cloud to recross the river, 382; ordered to return and refuse, 382; State forces re-organized, 383; movements of army, 385; Indians immolate dogs to ap- pease Great Spirit, 384; battle of Stil- man’s Run, 385; anecdote of Col. Strode, 387 3 new levies, 388; massacre on Indian Creek and pursuit of Black Hawk, 388; troops disbanded, 389; Third Campaign, 390 ; skirmish, attack on Apple Creek Fort, 390; Dodge meets Indians on the Peka- tonica 391; Stephenson’s encounter, 391; new levies and reorganization of army, 3923 battle of Kellog’s Grove, 392; Pottawata- mies and Winnebagoes join the army, 394; fruitless pursuit by Gen. Atkinson, 395; forces of Gens. Henry and Alexander sent to Fort Winnebago, 395; stampede of horses 395; Gen. Henry finds the Ind- ians, disregards orders, pursues and fights the battle of the Wisconsin, 397; its import- ance, 399; jealousy of superior officers, 401; further pursuit, 402; Capt. Throgmorton, of the steamer Warrior, disregards white flag, and fires upon the Indian camp, 403 ; Black Hawk decoys Gen, Atkinson from main trail, Menry finds it and fights the battle of Bad Axe, 404; war ended, 405; chulera 406; arrival of Gen. Scott, 406; army disbanded, and noted men in it, 407; Gen. Heury, 408; treaty, 409; Black Hawk a prisoner, eastern tour, liberation, charac- ter and death, 408-14. | Black Laws, 234, 310, 314, 317, 318; repeal, 911 Black Partridge, chief, 266, Block house forts, situation and construction, 250. Boisbriant, first French governor of Illinois’ 121, : Bloody Island Dike, speck of war, 558. Bond, Gov., 299; his first message, 302, Boundary, State northern, 295, and note, 206. Boquet, expedition to Muskingum, and release of white prisoners, 151. Brady’s expedition to the St. Joseph, 1777, 172. Braddock’s defeat, 135. Brayman, Mason, 518, 408. Breese, Judge, 454, 460; claims credit of I. C. R. R., 583; senator, 684, 715. British emissaries incite Indians in 1811, 247. British governors in Illinois, 164. Brokman in Mormon war, 518. Bross, Lt. Gov., life and character, gog. Brown, L. C., Supreme Judge, 300, 453, 460, note, Browning, O. H., 553, 871. Burr, Aaron, visits Kaskaskia, 233. Buena Vista, battle of, 530. Butterfield, Justin, 482, 582. Cc, Cahokia, Pitman’s discription, 170; surrender of, 181, 213. Caldwell, Billy, 267, 394. INDEX. Calhoun, John, 645. ; Cairo, Bank, 292; City and Canal Co., 5733 occupied by troops, 733. Camp Russell, 250. Campaigns, political, in 1830 and prior, 356-7. Canal to unite Miss. and Ohio rivers, 293. Canal, I. & M., 474; Gov't aid, 476; a means to lead State out of financial embarrass- ment, 482; its success, 486; the Chicago deepening, 487 ; low water, 48S. Canal Scrip Fraud, 668. 2 Capitals, territorial and state, 439 and 914. Carr, Gen., 818; sketch of, 854. Carlin, Gov., his admin., 441; life and charac- ter, 442; advocates Int. Improve. system, 443. ge Col,, at battle of Perryville, 787. Casey, Z., Lt. Gov., 365; in Black Hawk war, 392, 563; in anti-war convention of 186c, 866. Cerro Gordo, battle of, 537. Chandler, Lt. Col., 797. Charlevoix, account of the Cahokia and Kas- kaskia missions in 1721, 111. Chicago, its early history and name, 260, 939 3 massacre of, 260}; first surveyed, 477; kept pace with the canal, 486, note; conspir- acy, 905; its great fire, 939. Chicago Times, military suppression of, 892. Cholera in 1832, 406. Chicasaw conspiracy, 121; 1st campagin, 122. Chicasaw war, 125; 2d campaign, 126, Circuit Court system of 1825 repealed, 342. Clark, George Rogers, life and character, 173; his services for Kentucky, 174; plans an expedition to Illinois, 174; authority from P. Henry, 175; capture of Kaskaskia, 178; expedition against Cahokia, 181; value of the conquest, 182; obtains possession of Vincennes, 1843 treats with the Indians, 186; romantic incident, 188; Vincennes captured by the British, 192; his expedi- tion for its recapture, 193; the arduous march and success of the campaign, 194-8; his death, 200. Clark, Gov. of Mo., expedition to Prairie du Chien 1814, 279. Climatology of Illinois, 20; its influence on cereals, 21. Coal fields of Illinois, 6. Coles, Gov., his administration, 309; life and character, 321; fined for settling his freed slaves in Illinois, 322. Colonists, early European, 349. College, Industrial, location, 913. Commerce in territorial times, 293. Comet of 1680, 84. Common Fields, French, 128, Commons, French, 128. Constable, Judge, 81. Constitutions, 1st State, 207 5 1870, 937- of 1848, 546; of Convenantors, 298, note, INDEX. Constitutional Conventions, 1818, members of, 2973 of 1847, 543; of 1862, 871. Contest for Congress in 1826, 338. “Convention campaign to introduce slavery, g2is Conventions, party, of 1838, 441; 1842, 462; 1846, 5515 1852, 600; 1854, 6425 1856, 650-1 5 Bloomington, 652; 1860, 717; 1861, anti- coercion, 866, 1864, 907-8; 1868, 929-930; anti-war of June 17th, 1863, 899; at Peoria, 904; Springfield, 904. Cook, Daniel P., 336, 337; note, 475. Costumes of the early French, 130. Counties, St. Clair organized, 213-14; Ran- dolph established, 227; organization in territorial times, 284-289; No. organized in 1818, 302; settlement, 347. Courts, first common law in Illinois, 165; im- perfect condition from 1789 to 1790, 207; county, 213; practice in them, 215. Craig, Capt., burns Peoria, 271-4. Crittenden, J. J., Atty. Gen. of Illinois, 244. Croghan’s mission to Ill., defeat and capture, 158. Crozat, operations in IIl., 112. D. Darniel, lawyer, 214. D’Artaguette, Gov., 124; his death, 125. Dearborn, Fort, 260. Debtors, their clamor for banks, 306. Deeds of Cession from Virginia, 206. Deeds, Curious Indian, 168. Dement, Col. in Black Hawk war, 392. Democratic hostility to banks, 423. Democratic sentiment during rebellion in 1861, 866; 1863, 878, 882, gor. Democratic Legislature, last, 879; its work, 884; its prorogation, 896. De Montbrun, Commandant, 204. Detroit, history, 143 ; seige of, 145, 159. De Villiers, of Ill., defeats Washington, 135, I5l. D’Iberville, 108. Dickey, Col., 802. Dillon, Nathan, his account of the early set- tling of Sangamon and Peoria, 347. Doctor Estes, 292. Doctors parcel out Illinois, 291. Dougherty, John, State’s Atty., 418, 544, 715, Lt. Gov., 930. Douglas, S. A., 454, 457, 460, note, 470, 574, 583, 634; mob denies him free speech in Chicago, 639; answers Lincoln, 644; sen- ator, 685; life and character, 697; in sen- atorial canvass with Lincoln, 707, 867, 870. Dubois, J. K., 652 and note, 676, Duels, and ‘*‘ affairs of honor,” 618. Duncan, Joseph, 337, 378: Gov., his admin, 416; sketch of life, political status, 417 ; recommends banks, 417, 462; procures first free school law, 611. me = E Earthquake of 1811, 293, note. Edgar, Mrs. John, 229. Edwards, Cyrus, 441. Edwards, Gov. of Territory, 243, 245; his re- quisition upon the Indians and council with them, 251-8; military campaign to Peoria lake, 268; its results, 273; 2d campaign and result, 276-73; vetoes bill abolishing slavery, 316; senator, 300, 679; Gov. of State, 335; sketches of life, 243, 3353 char- acter of his speeches as candidate, 338; charges against the bank officers, 339, and result, 342; claims tittle in State to all the public lands, 343; Winnebago War, 372. Edwards, N. W., 615. Egypt, origin of the term applied to S. Ill., 351, note. Election, rst State, 299, 300; 1862, 877; 1863, 903. Encroachments upon the country of the Sacs and Foxes, 370-5. Equalization, State Board, established, 913. Erie, Post of, taken, 148. Ewing, W. Lee D., acting Gov., 369; senator, 682. F Field, A. P., 454. Financial embarrassment of the State, 44S, 451-2, 466-8, Financial condition of State in 1818, and in 1830, 350, 367; in 1840, 448, 466, 472 , in 1850, 550; in 1856, 605; in 1860, 720-1; in 1864, g10-11. Flowers, George, 349. Forts, Chartres, when built, 121; description of, 1713 Crevecoeure built, 76, 109; Dear- born, 260; Du Quesne, 134; Edwards, 2813; Frontenac, 67; Gage, description, 172; Machinaw, 147; Massac, origin of name, 136 and note; Prudhomme, 94; Rosalie‘ 1223 Russell, 251; Watanon, 147. Ford, Gov., admin., 462; life and character, 463 3 opposes repudiation, and recommends taxation, 470; what he accomplished to- ward relieving embarrassment of the State, 472; in the Mormon war, 502.524, 548. Forquer, George, 463. Forman, Col., 525, 528, 536, 539- Foster, Supreme Judge, 301. Foxes, see Sacs and Foxes. : Fouke, Phil., Col., anecdote, 754, note. Fraud, Canal Scrip, 668. Frauds in land claims, 236, French, the, on St. Lawrence, 543 colonies in Tlls., 10¢; their condition in 1750, 127; manners and customs, 127; intercourse with Indians, 129; their amusements, pow- er of the priests, and litigation, 130; want of enterprise, 132; their exodus, 1633 take iv oath of allegiance to Virginia, 203 ; decline of their settlement and impoverished con- dition, 216. French and English war, origin, 133. French, Gov., 548, his admin, 5513 life and character, 553, 507+ Frontenac, Gov., 56. Frost of August, 1863, 910. Fry, Jacob, 481, 485, 66S. Fuller, A. C., Gen., 738. Funding acts, 554. Funk’s speech, 585. G. Galena, 346, note, 543; alien case, 455, 621. Geology of Illinois, 1. Gibault, priest, 184, 216. Gillespie, Joseph, 569, 716. Gomo, chief, 251; speech to Gov. Edwards, 259. Governors, British. 164. Grammer, Jokn, anecdote, 284. Grand Door, Indian chief, 185-6, Grant, Gen., sketch of, 752. Gravier, father, removes mission of I. C. from the Illinois to the Kaskaskia, 110, Greely, H., opinion of Douglas, 696. Gregg, David, 599. Green, W. H., military arrest, 891. Gridiron Bill, 888, note. Grieson’s Raid, 819. Griffin, the, first vessel on lakes, 70; 77-80. Griswold, Judge, 244, 251. Growth of State, 720. loss of, HH Hall, James, author, 354. Hamilton, Gov. of Detroit, 192. Hard times, 448. Hardin, J. J., 458-9, 524-6, 532-4; in Mexican War, 512,515; death and burial, 536-9. Hardscrabble, Indians attack, 257. Harris, Major, 525, 630, 643, 693. Harrison, Gov., 233 ; negotiates Indian treaties 2343 superceeds Gen, Hull, 268. Hay, John, 244. Haynie, Gen., 739, 759, S04. Head-rights, 226, 235. Heald, Capt., official report of Chicago mas- sacre, 265. Helm, Capt., 185, 192, 195. Helm, Mrs., 264. Henry, J. D., Gen., 392; life and character? 408, Hennepin, Louis, 68, 69, 73; explores upper Miss., 78; 107, note. Higgins, Tom, Indian fight, 278, note; duel, 621. Hill’s Fort attacked, 258. Hoffman, Lt. Gov., 716; sketch of life, 720. Hogg, Col, at Bolivar, 789. INDEX. Holbrook-charters, 973. Homestead Exemption, first, 557. Hopkins, Gen., expedition into Ils., 269. Howard, Gen., expedition up Miss., in 1814, + 276-9. Hubbard, Lt. Gov., 309, 330, 335+ Hurlbut. Stephen A., Gen., sketch of, 778, 7915 in Meridian campaign, 851. ii Illinois Confederacy, Indian, 36; 6th tribe, 41: residence in 1670, 79; removal in 1682, 353 assistance in reduction of Louisiana, 36; defeat by the Iroquois, 86; return, 89. Illinois, a dependency of Canada, 108; a the- ocracy, 112; part of Louisiana, 112; under the Co. of the West, 115; with Louisiana under the royal governors, 124; a British province, 162; conquest of, by Clark, 173 5 authority of Virginia established, 185; as a county of Virginia, 202; its cession to the Union and the delays incident thereto, 204-6; under the gov’t of the N. W.T., 210; part ot Indiana territory, 232; a sepa- rate territory, 241; anti-separationists, 242; its territorial organization, 244; first grade of territorial government, 241; advance of the settlements, 245; in the war of 1812, 268; military expeditions, 279, 281: and grade of territorial government, 283 ; civil affairs, 283; enabling act, 296;, admission into the Union, 302. [linois Central R. R., 367, 436; Chapter, 5713 grant of land, 572; legislation, 573; Hol- brook charters, 573; release of them, 5753 memorial of corporators, 577; opposition, 578; bond holders scheme, 579; 7 per ct. gross earnings, 580; benefits, 582; jeal- ousy of public men for its praise, 583, note. Immigration, 203; renewal of after treaty of Geeenville 225; after war of 1812, 291: in 1825, 330. Immigrants, fatal sickness of, in 1797, 226. Impeachment trial of Judge Smith, 360. Improvements, State System, 433 ; means used to introduce it, 434-9; Gov. Carlin’s advo- cacy, 442; its collapse, 447-8; public’s by tery, 304. Improvement rights, 236. Indian hostilities, 1783 to 1795, 217; encouraged by the British, 219; in Illinois, 222; in 1811, 247,249; truobles preceeding war of 1812, 247 5 1813, 275; 1814, 277. ’ Indians of Illinois, their origin, 30; Algonquins and Iroquois, 32; migratory circle of 323; Illinois tribes, 34, 413 war dance, 43; art of hunting, 44; manner of killing buffalo, 44 ; use of bow, 45; councils, could give no force toits decrees, 46; specimens of oratory 475 constitution of family and methods of sep- ulture,47-8; religion, 49; general likeness regardless of geographical distribution, INDEX, 50; Craniel development, stature and grounds of justification for their expul- sion, 50-1, Indian colony of La Salle, 98. Indiana territory, 232-9. Indiana, statutes ot, 240; in chaos, 242. Ingersoll, E. C., 878; R. G., 929. Iroquois, their invasion of Illinois, 85; burn, ancient town of the Illinois, 87; they mas- sacre the women and children and feast on the dead, 8. J. Jenkins, A. M., Lt. Gov., 410. Joliet, meets LaSalle, 58; birth and character, 59; explorations, 60; discovers the Mis- sissippi, 61, 62; at the mouth of the Arkan- sas, 63; ascends the Illinois, and stops at the Indian town of Kaskaskia, 64; loss of his manuscript, 64; celebration of his suc- cess, 65. Jones, J. Rice, 214. Jones, Michael, 236. Judd, N. B., 545. Judges, N. W. T., 212: first county, 213; Ind: Territory, 233; Ill. Ter., 243; first State, 300 Judicary, reorganization of in 1814, 288; in 1818, 300; in 1825, 328, 342; in 1841, 453, 459: Judy, Capt. Ranger, 272. Jummonville, death of, 134. kK. Kane co. poet, specimen, 356. Kane, E. K., senator, 326, 680, Kaskaskia, on the Illinois, 35. Kaskaskia, removal of the Mission to the river of that name, 110; probable date of settlement, 175-6. Kaskaskias, an Illinois tribe, 34, 4o. Keokuk, chief, 370, 410, 412. Kickapoos, residence in 1763, and removal to Sangamon, 39; wars with the Kaskaskias, 40. Kidnapping of blacks, 318. Kilpatrick, 472, 552. Kinsey, John, trader, 261-2. Kinney, William, Lt. Gov., 336; sketch of 363. Kirk, Gen. at Stone River, 795. Koerner, judge, 560; Lt. Gov., sketch, 603. L. La Balme’s expedition, 204. La Boeuf, Post, taken 148. La Buissonier, Gov. of IIl., 133. La Fayette, visit to Ills., 331. La Forest, 92. Lake Front Bill, 935. Land companies, the Wabash, 168; the Unit- ed Illinois and Wabash, 169; legislation for, 936. Land, frauds, 237; speculation by a court at Vincennes, 208, v Lands, public, Gov. Edwards claims for the State, 343 ; State allowed to tax after sale 5553 Swamp, granted, 572. Lages, tbe Big Gate, chief, 191. La Salle, birth and character, 55; emigrates to Canada, 56; meets Joliet and discovers the Ohio, 58; builds Frontenac, 67; builds warehouse at the Niagara, 69; builds the Griffin, 70; voyage over the lakes, 71; visits Illinois, 73; builds fort Crevecceure, 76; sends Hennepin to explore Upper Miss. 78; journey through Michigan, 79; return to Ills., 82; forms his Indian colony, 91-98; explores the Mississippi, discovers its mouth, and takes possession of the coun- try in the name of the King of France, 94-65; builds fort St. Louis on Starved Rock 97; placed under arrest and sails for France, 100; sails from Rochelle with a colony and lands at Matagorda Bay, ror; attempts to find the mouth of the Miss., to return to Canada, and his murder, 102-4; concealment of his death, 105; massacre of his colony, 106; greatness of his ex- plorations, 107. Law, John, his theory of banking, 115; Mis- sissippi scheme, 116; public infatuation 118, note; driven from Paris, 119. Lawler, Gen., 819. Laws of the N. W. T., 2133 of the Gov. and Judges, 227; Ills. Territory, 1st grade, 244; 2d grade, 286 ;their frequent changes, 289; curious territorial, 290; Black, 317, 911. Lead Mines, 183 and note, 346. Leavit, David, 486, note. Le Compt, Mrs., 228. Legislation, territorial specimens, 2893 in 1824-6, 328; in 1861, 869; in 1865, 911; in 1867, 912; in 1869, 933. Legislature, tst State, 300. Lesislative, escapades, 423, 667, 898; squabbles 663; rows, 666, 888; frauds, 886, 888 and note, and g1z. Levering, Capt. at Gomo’s village, 251, Lewis & Clark’s expedition, 234. Lincoln, A., duelling affair, 623 ; speech at rst Republican convention, 644; plea for har- mony in 1856, 654; life and character, 7o2z; senatorial canvass, 707; farewell speech at Springfield, 727; on route to Washington, 728. Lindly, his ride, 258. Literature and Literati, 354. Little Meadows, battle of, 134. Lively family murdered, 275. Lockwood,’Judge, 325, 329, 453. Loftus, Major, repulsed, 155. Logan, J. A., speech against Bissell, 661; : senator, 715; at Belmont, 7543 compli- ments of Gen. Sherman, 784; at Raymond and Jackson, 815; Champion Hills, 8173 sketch of, 824, 836; Atlanta, 842; address to soldiers, 890. vi Logan, Stephen T., 647, 868. Lovejoy, E. P., slavery agitation, 427; his death, 432. Lovejoy, Owen, 653. Louisiana Territory under the Ind. Territorial Gov’t., 233+ M. Macallister and Stebbins bonds, 426; their funding, 673. Mackinaw, massacre of, 147. Mail routes, early, 352. Maine Law, 606; riot in Chicago, 608, Marsh, Col., 775, 797- Marquette, Father, birth and character, 59; with Joliet discovers the Mississippi, 61; stops at Kaskaskia on the Ills., 64; estab- lishes mission of I. C. at the great town of the Illinois tribes, 65; death, burial and removal of his remains, 66. Mascoutins, 6th tribe of the Illinois, 41. Massac evacuates Du Quesne and builds Fort Massac, 136. Massacres, Chicago, 260; Indian Creek, 388; Mackinaw, 147; Rosalie, 122; of the Tain- aroas, 89. M’ Arthur, Gen., 760, 791, 818. M’Clernand, J. A., 454, 469, 600, 649; Belmont 754; Henry, 758; Donelson, 759; Shiloh, 4713 commands army of the Miss., and captures Arkansas Post, 807-8; sketch of, 810; at Port Gibson, 813; at Black River Bridge, 817; assault on the entrenchments of Vicksburg, 819; Union speech, 867, 890. M’Culloch, Lt. Col., 802. M’llvain, Major, 797. M’Lean, John, 300, 306; senator, 680. M’Roberts, Samuel, 322, 329; senator, 683. Matheny, C. R., 300; J. H., 690, note. Mather, Thos., 419, 437- Matteson, Gov., his admin., 599 ; life and char- acter, 602; prosperity of the State, 605; his canal scrip fraud, 668; death, 673, note, Meillet’s expedition to the St. Joseph, 1778, 172 Membre, Zenohbe, 68, 78, 93, 97- Menard, Pierre, Lt. Gov., 299. Merchandizing in early times, 351. Mexican War, §22; calls for volunteers, 523 ; response, 5243 organization of Regiments, 5253 destination, 527; battle of Buena Vista, 530; Cerro Gordo, 537; 5th and 6th Regiments, 540-1. Michigan separated from Ind. 234. Milburn, Rev. W. H., opinion of Douglas, 710. Military arrests, 890. Militia rights, 236. Militia system, 358; how brought into disre— pute 361-2. Mills in early times, 226, 348. . Missionaries, Jesuits, 53 ; Recollets, Supitians, 54 INDEX. Missionary fathers, early French, 110. Mississippi scheme, 117. Missouri levies tribute upon Illinois produce, 564. Mitchell’s campaign, 779. Mohegans, 91, 94. Monks’ mound, 25. Moore, Andrew, 257. Moore, Lt. Gov., 4623 sketch of, 465, 525, 537- Mormons, 489; their prophet, 489; book of, 490; hegiras, 494; arrival in Ills., 4955 their charters, 496; arrest of their prophet, 497 3 assassination, 508; trial of the accus- ed, 513; Apostles assume gov’t of church, sir; Mormons driven from Lima and Green Plains, 516; battle of Nauvoo, 518; final expulsion, 519. Morris, Capt. mission to Ills., 1764, 152. Morris, I. N., 880. Morrison, Don, 525, 553, 581, 600, 657- Morrison, Mrs. Robert, sketch of, 229. Mound Builders, 27. Mounds, artificial, 24-5-6-8 ; natural, in N. lll, 14. Mulligan, Col., 749. Municipal taxation, 936. N. Naopope, Indian, 381. ° Natches, Indians, La Salle’s visit to them, 96-7; massacre of whites by them, 122; their extermination, 122. Northwestern Territory gov’t proposed for it in 1784, 206; organized under ordinance of 1787, 210. Notable women of old Illinois, 228. Nauvoo, battle of, 518. New Design, settlement, 226, Newspapers, early, 353. Non resident lands, trespasses upon, 418, note. oO. Oakley, Chas., fund com’r, 437, 445. Officers, first State, 300. Oglesby, Gov., his admin, 907; sketch of, 903; at Ft. Donelson, 760; at Corinth, 7or. Old Man’s creek, battle of, 386. Ohio company, 133. Ordinance of 1787, 210, 283. Osages mislead and murder Spanish expedi- tion against Ills., 121. P, Palmer, J, M., at Bloomington conv., 651; Gen, at Farmington, 783; at Stone River. 792; Chicamauga, 828, 836; Peach Tree Creek, 8413; resigns, 843; Gov., his admin., 929; life and character, 931; takes State’s rights ground, 933; vetoes, 934; connection with Chicago fire, 942; embroglio with the mil- itary authorities, 944, Parties, Republican, 635; Whig, dissolution of, 638; Know-nothing, 646. INDEX. Partizan feeling buried and revived in 1861, 870. Party affairs during rebellion, 866. Party principals, 336, 356, 365, 417» 441) 4625 552s 600, 642, 652, 716, 878, 907, 930. Party tickets, first, in 1838 441. Peace Congress, members of, 868. Peace conventions of the democracy in 1863, 899 5 in 1864, go4. Peace movement of the Legislature in 1563, 881. Peck, Ebenezer, 460, note. Peck, John M,, D. D., 326, 355. Penitenitary, resume of its history, 924. Pensacola, capture of, 120. Peoria, early hist. of, 274, note ; in 1827, 351, Peoria Lake, expeditions/to, in 1812, 268, 276. Phillips, Supreme Judge, 300, 326. Piankishaws, residence and relationship, 41. Piasa, pictured rocks of, 62, note. Pioneers in counties, 347, 356, note. Pitman’s report on the French settlements in 1766, 175-6. Politics of the people in 1830, 356. Pontiac, his conspiracy, 137; sketch of him, 137,140; encouraged by the Illinois French, . 139, 141,146; plot frustrated by an Indian girl, 144; his allies reduce all the forts west of the Alleghanies, 147; massacres, 149; De Villers in Ills. withholds fnr- ther aid, 151; enraged he raises the siege of Detroit, and with his warriors visits Fort Chartres, 154; sends belt of wam- pum to Southern Indians, 155; repulse of Major Loftus, and deterring of Capt. Pit- man at N. Orleans, 155; his embassadors demand aid from the Gov. of N. Orleans, 156; bends to destiny, 158; meets Crog- han, 159; last appearance before his con- guerors, 160; death and burial, 161. Pope, John, Gen., 768. Pope, Nathaniel, sec ot Ill. Ter., 244; in con- gress, 295, 296, note. Population of Ilinois in 1765, 163 ; in 1800, 217, 232, 235; in 1810, 2455 in 1820, 302; in 1825, 331; in 1830, 367; in 1835, 438; in 1840, 5433 in 1845, 5433 im 1850, 664; in 1855, 664 ; 1860, 720; 1865, 910; 1870, 435. Posey, Alex.-, Gen., 392. Pottawatamies, origin and early habitation, 423 power, 43. Prairies, origin of, two theouies, 18. Prentiss, B. M., Gen., occupation of Cairo, 7335 743 3 at Shiloh, and sketch of, 778. Proclamation of British commander to the French, 164. Prophet, the one-eyed, 256; the Mormon, 49S. ew Quebec, fall of, 136; Bill, 165. R. Railroads, first charters, 376, 417; Central, 3972 S71 3 N. Cross, first operation, 447; its vii sale, 555; charters refused under State policy, 562; policy abandoned, 567; their bad faith, 56S; railroad era dawning, 567 3 conventions, 563, 570; extent of, 1851, 571 5 3 cent law and tax grabbing law, 9343 municipal taxation for, 934, 936. Rain fall, mean annual and monthly table, 19. Randolph co. established, 227. Rangers, first organized, 249. Ransom, Gen., 819; sketch of, 853. Rawlings, fund com’r, 437, 445. Reaction against peace movement, S89. Rebellion, Ulinois in the War of, 722; cause of, 723-43 Gov’s proclamation, 731; upris- ing of the people and enlistments, 731, 732, 734, 869 ; schedule of regiments—in- fantry, 733; cavalry, 738; artillery, 7393 Adj. gs, pes 738; medical dep’t and camps, 740; patriotism of women, 741; Soldier’s homes and sanitary commissions, 7425 occupation of Cario, 733, 743; seizure of arms from the St. Louis arsenal, 744; Illinois in Missouri, 746; on the Cumber- land, Tennessee and Mississippi, 757; in Northern Miss. and Ala., 769; Ken- tncky, Northern Miss. and middle Tenn., 785; Vicksburg campaign, 799, 811 ; move- ments on the Miss., 800; Chattanooga, campaign, 825; Atlanta (836) and Nash- ville campaigns 836, 845; Meridian cam- paign, 851; Red River Kxpedition, 851; March to the Sea, 854. Rector, Stephen, Capt. 279, 280-1. Red Bird, chief, 372. . Regulators, 292. Renault, operations in Ills., 120. Republican party, organization, 635; conven- tion and first platform, 642; 1st campaign 645; its Bloomington plattorm, 652; posi- tion of advanced anti-slavery men 650. Repudiation, State on verge of, 452. Retrospect from 1830, 346. Revenue, territorial, 287; State, how raised 305, 307, 338, 367; deficiency, 481 ; sufficien- cy, 556. Reynolds, John, soubriquet of Ranger, 2743 Judge, 301 and note ; Gov., his admin., 3633 life and character, 364; message, 366; as financial agent, 444. Reynolds, Thos., Judge, 300, 324. Ribourde, Gabriel, 68, 88. Richardson, W. A., candidate for Gov., 650, 656, 661, 878; senator, 715. Rigs, Capt., 279. Riot, Chicago, 608, 639. Rivers, Illinois system, 14; the Fox and Wis- consin, 395, note. Rocheblave, 179, 185. Rogers, Robt., French surrender to him, 138. Robinson, J. M., senator, 681. Russell, Col. of U. S. Rangers, 270. Russell, John, author, 355. Ryan, Michael, State senator, 484. rf ~ Ss. Sacs and Foxes, their migrations, wars, settle- ments, tribal distinction and strength, 36-8; in Black Hawk War, 373- Salaries of 1st State officers, 303 ; in 1825, 329; constitution of 1848, 548; of 1870, 938. Sanitary commissions, 742, §86-7. Seats of Government, 914. Secret politico-military societies, 894. Semple, James, senator, 685. Senators in Congress, sketch of, 679, Senatorial campaign of Douglas and Lincoln, 691. Settlements, advance of, in 1818, 302; 1830, 346; 1840, 449. Scates, W. B., 877. Schools, common, 609; free, of B25, 611; pres- ent system established, 615. Scott, 19th Ill. Reg., 796. Scott, Gen. Chas., expedition against the Wea- towns, 220, ; Shawnee prophet, 256. Shawneetown, 158; settlement and survey, 245, note. Shawnees, character and migrations, 40 ; Shields, James, 524, note, 528, 538; dueling affairs, 623, 627; senator, 685. Short, Capt., fight with Indians, 278. Sickness, fatal, in 1797, 226. Sims, Capt. in Clark’s expedition, 185. Slavery, action of Congress, 1784, 207 ; and in 1787, 212. Slavery in Illinois, French, introduced, 3093 recognized by Great Britain, 310; by Vir- ginia, 311; prohibited by ordinance of 1787, 311; Congress petitioned to suspend restriction, 312; indentured, 314; rendered valid by Const. of 1818, 3153; bill abolish- ing it vetoed by Gov. Edwards, 316; effort to amend const. of State to recognize it, 321 3 conduct of the slavery party, 324; the advocates for and against, 325-6; the vote 327. Slaves, No. in ILL, 310, 311. Sloan, Wesley, 564. Sloe, Thos. C., 335. Slocumb, Rigdon B., 365. Smith, Edward, 443, 435. Simith, Joseph, life and character, 489; his ar- rest, 497; his death, 508. Smith, T. W., Judge, his impeachment trial, 368, 453, 458; dueling affair, 622. Snyder, Adam W., 462. Society, character of, in 1818, 303 ; 1830, 357; in 1840, 449. Soil, formation of, 15. Soldiers in the field, their patriotism, 890. Spanish expedition against Ills., 120. Sprigg, territorial judge, 243. St. Ange refuses further aid to Pontiac, 154; yields Fort Chartres and leave the country, 163. INDEX. St. Clair, Gov. sketch of, 2123 in Ill, 2135 his defeat, 221; confirms land titles, 236. St. Louis founded, when, 163. Stampede of horses in B. H. war, 395. Starved Rock, 79, 90, 97. State, condition and wealth, 1851-3, 604-53 growth in 1860, 720; wealth in 1864, 911. State enabling act, 296. State policy, 562. Steamboat, 1st in the west, 293. Stillman, major in B. H. war, 386. Sterling, Capt., takes possession of Fort Chatrres, 156. Stokes, Capt., seizes St. Louis arsenal, 744. Stuart, Alex., territorial judge, 243. Sucker, origin of the term, 347, note. Sugar cane brought from San Domingo, 127. as Taensas Indians, habitation, life and worship. 95: Tamoroas, their massacre, 89. Tax grabbing act, 934. Tax, non-resident, 307. Tecumseh, council with Harrison, 248; his union of the Northern and Southern tribes 256. Temperature, mean annual, 19. Territorial Legislatures, of N. W. T., 227; of the Ind. T., 239, 242, note; of the Illinois T., 283, 289; sketch of members, 284. The Nation’s guest, La Fayette, 331. Thomas, Jesse B., election to Congress, 242, 300; senator, 679. Thompson, Samuel H., 336. Times, Chicago, suppression of, 892. Tippecanoe, battle of, 256. Times, Hard, 304, 448. Todd, John, Virginia Gov. of Ills., 185; his instructions, 202; proclamation, 203; death at bat. of Blue Licks, 204. Tonti, Henri, accompanies La Salle, 68; at Ft. Creveceeur, 79, 85; encounter with the Iroquois, 86; expulsion from the great town of the Illinois, 88; at the mouth of the Miss., 94; efforts to rescue La Salle’s colony in Texas, 1063 his important ser- vices, 109. Topography of the State, 14. Towls, Judge, 244. Town, great, of the Illinois Indians, 89, 97. Township organization, 556. Trade and commerce, early, 293, 350. Treat, S. H., 460. Treaties, of Paris 141, 1643; Indian, 222, 225, 2345 2355 3715 379- Treating at elections, 357. Trembling lands, 394, note. Tribune, Chicago, 650, go9, 934. Trotier’s mission to Kickapoos, 256. Trumbull, L., 460, 469, 482, 551; senator, 688. Turchin, Basil, Gen., sketch of, 782. INDEX. ix Turning point of the State, 473. Two-mill tax; 546, 550, 555. V. Venango, Post, taken, 148, Vigo, Col., reconnoiters Vincennes, 192, 193. Vincennes, submission to Virginia, 184; re- captured by the British, 192; surrender to Clark, 198. Vincennes, De, his murder, 126. Virginia establishes Illinois county, 202. Voudouism in 11, 230. w. Wait, W. S., 470, 484, 563. Wall, G. W., Sor. Wallace, W. H. L., sketch of, 777. War, Chicasaw, 1243 French and English, 1333; Pontiac’s, 137; of the Revolution, 172, 173, 2043 Indian, from 1783 to 1795, 217; of 1812, 247, 260, 268; Winnebago. 370; Black Hawk, 373 ; Mormon, 508; Mex- ican, 522; Rebellion, 722. Warren, Hooper, 325, 353+ Wayne, Gen., campaign on Maumee, 225. Webb., E. B. 438, 446, 601. Wells, Lt. Gov., 551, 553, 669, 673. ‘Waubansee, chief, 266, 394. Wells, W. Wayne ,Capt., 263-5. West, Company ot the, 115; its charter revok- ed, 123. White Cloud, chief, 381, Whitesides, Samuel, Gen. in B. H. war, 276, 281. Whitesides, J. D., fund com’r, 426, 451, 674; dueling affairs, 625, 628. Wiggins loan, 307, 367. Williams, L. D., Col.,797. Wilkins, English Gov, of IIL, 165-7. Wilkinson, Gen., expedition in Ind.,, 220, Wilmot proviso of IIl., 636. Wilson, W., judge, 302; life and character, 329. 4539 454+ Wilton, Harry, 352. Winds of Illinois, 21. Winnebagos, ancient habitation, 39; 370-1-2. Winnemeg, chief, 261. Winnesheik, chief, 406. Witchcraft, 230. Women of the olden time, 228, Wyman, Gen., his death, S06, We war, Yates, Richard, 645; senator, 715; adminis- tration as Gov., 716; life and character, 718; at Shiloh, 776; conflict with const. conv. of 1862, 873-43; earnest calls for ap- propriation for sick and wounded soldiers, 887; prorogation of the Legislature, 896. Young, R. M., state finance agent,444; sen- ator, 682, .o ee ea! he as aes ¥, 7 a. ee J LS 6 ; “ Pea (ake ee ‘ie weet wg) vp om ue one Mel is a m Coe kan wy a. ete eee ee ae " ke Se oe heey eee Say oe crys ; Ba iret ee ee center hoe nee Ser a em ears sa ake aaa pany eh case’ RS iE Ke ae 2